of_o the_o gospel_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n this_o gospel_n be_v the_o pearl_n of_o great_a price_n which_o when_o one_o have_v find_v he_o go_v his_o way_n and_o sell_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o purchase_v it_o this_o be_v the_o treasure_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v this_o treasure_n in_o earthen_a vessel_n the_o apostle_n with_o evangelical_n truth_n in_o their_o breast_n be_v the_o 12_o foundation_n the_o 12_o gate_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n they_o be_v every_o thing_n with_o this_o for_o truth_n be_v every_o thing_n and_o without_o it_o they_o be_v nothing_o v._o 22._o and_o i_o see_v no_o temple_n therein_o for_o the_o lord_n god_n almighty_a and_o the_o lamb_n be_v its_o temple_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o word_n of_o another_o prophet_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o period_n say_v every_o man_n shall_v not_o teach_v his_o neighbour_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v of_o god_n which_o do_v not_o import_v that_o the_o ministry_n shall_v be_v abolish_v but_o that_o the_o increase_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a that_o ordinary_a man_n may_v rather_o be_v teacher_n than_o need_v to_o be_v teach_v doubtless_o there_o shall_v be_v temple_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o public_a worship_n but_o it_o shall_v hardly_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v place_n for_o divine_a service_n because_o god_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o serve_v in_o perfection_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v its_o temple_n god_n shall_v dwell_v in_o they_o and_o they_o in_o god_n the_o union_n of_o holy_a soul_n with_o god_n shall_v be_v most_o intimate_a and_o reciprocal_a v._o 23._o and_o the_o city_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o sun_n nor_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o shine_v in_o it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n do_v lighten_v it_o and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o light_n thereof_o here_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n do_v signify_v create_v light_n which_o cause_n a_o succession_n of_o day_n and_o night_n and_o these_o luminary_n be_v emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o light_n of_o grace_n be_v now_o dispense_v there_o be_v now_o a_o mixture_n of_o light_n and_o darkness_n of_o day_n and_o night_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o soul_n it_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n the_o air_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v always_o full_a of_o light._n god_n shall_v abundant_o impart_v knowledge_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o a_o more_o immediate_a manner_n without_o any_o create_a luminary_n v._o 24._o and_o the_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v save_v shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o honour_n into_o it_o v._o 25._o and_o its_o gate_n shall_v not_o at_o all_o be_v shut_v by_o day_n for_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o night_n there_o v._o 26._o and_o they_o shall_v bring_v the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o it_o v._o 27._o and_o there_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o it_o any_o thing_n that_o defile_v or_o that_o work_v abomination_n and_o a_o lie_n but_o they_o who_o be_v write_v in_o the_o lamb_n book_n of_o life_n here_o be_v the_o perfect_a and_o complete_a call_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o shall_v join_v themselves_o with_o the_o convert_a jew_n to_o compose_v this_o glorious_a church_n the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v as_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o but_o the_o elect_n and_o no_o reprobate_n at_o least_o if_o there_o be_v any_o hypocrite_n that_o their_o number_n shall_v be_v so_o small_a as_o not_o worthy_a to_o be_v count_v then_o he_o show_v i_o a_o pure_a river_n of_o water_n of_o life_n clear_a as_o crystal_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o water_n in_o the_o scripture_n stile_n signify_v grace_n and_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o remark_n it_o ho_o every_o one_o that_o thirst_v come_v to_o the_o water_n out_o of_o his_o belly_n shall_v flow_v live_v water_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v who_o believe_v on_o he_o so_o that_o the_o river_n which_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v that_o vital_a spring_n of_o spirit_n and_o grace_n which_o god_n will_v most_o plentiful_o dispense_v to_o this_o church_n it_o be_v the_o same_o river_n which_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n see_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n 47._o chap._n 47._o at_o first_o it_o be_v no_o high_a than_o the_o anckel_v but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o increase_n be_v such_o that_o you_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o swim_v to_o pass_v over_o it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o measure_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v always_o progressive_a and_o in_o thesis_n last_v and_o happy_a day_n shall_v flow_v as_o the_o sea._n v._o 2._o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o street_n of_o it_o and_o of_o either_o side_n of_o the_o river_n be_v there_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o bear_v twelve_o manner_n of_o fruit_n and_o yield_v her_o fruit_n every_o month_n and_o the_o leaf_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n this_o be_v almost_o copy_v from_o ezekiel_n so_o that_o we_o may_v see_v it_o describe_v the_o same_o thing_n ezekiel_n say_v that_o on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n be_v very_o many_o tree_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o fruit_n tree_n who_o leaf_n shall_v not_o fade_v neither_o shall_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v consume_v it_o shall_v bring_v forth_o new_a fruit_n every_o month_n this_o far_a denote_v grace_n which_o be_v our_o meat_n and_o drink_n to_o satisfy_v our_o hunger_n and_o quench_v our_o thirst_n which_o be_v the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o water_n out_o of_o the_o rock_n the_o fruit_n of_o this_o tree_n shall_v be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n ezekiel_n say_v the_o leaf_n thereof_o shall_v be_v for_o medicine_n 12._o v._o 12._o that_o grace_n which_o shall_v be_v our_o food_n shall_v also_o supply_v the_o use_n of_o physic_n every_o one_o may_v see_v here_o a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n to_o its_o river_n and_o to_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n that_o be_v there_o to_o denote_v that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o her_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v a_o true_a paradise_n where_o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o blessing_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o it_o be_v of_o this_o reign_n and_o of_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o that_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o what_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o have_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o its_o purity_n in_o the_o second_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v suffer_v and_o in_o the_o three_o we_o have_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o she_o have_v subdue_v her_o enemy_n this_o be_v the_o prophecy_n v._o 15._o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god._n v._o 17._o say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v because_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v v._o 18._o and_o the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o which_o destroy_v the_o earth_n v._o 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n follow_v upon_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o be_v
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
that_o have_v mercy_n on_o they_o shall_v lead_v they_o even_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o water_n shall_v he_o guide_v they_o i_o will_v make_v all_o my_o mountain_n a_o way_n 13._o c._n 55.12_o 13._o and_o my_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v exalt_v you_o shall_v go_v out_o with_o joy_n and_o be_v lead_v forth_o with_o peace_n the_o mountain_n and_o the_o hill_n shall_v break_v forth_o before_o you_o into_o sing_v and_o all_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n shall_v clap_v their_o hand_n instead_o of_o the_o thorn_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o firr-tree_n and_o instead_o of_o the_o briar_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o myrtle-tree_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o lord_n for_o a_o name_n and_o for_o a_o everlasting_a sign_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v cut_v off_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o thy_o light_n by_o day_n neither_o for_o brightness_n shall_v the_o moon_n give_v light_a unto_o thou_o 60.19_o be_v 60.19_o but_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v unto_o thou_o a_o everlasting_a light_n and_o thy_o god_n thy_o glory_n the_o sun_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v down_o neither_o shall_v thy_o moon_n withdraw_v itself_o for_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v thy_o everlasting_a light_n and_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o mourning_n shall_v be_v end_v 54.9.10_o be_v 54.9.10_o this_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n unto_o i_o for_o as_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v over_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v not_o be_v wrath_n with_o thou_o nor_o rebuke_v thou_o for_o the_o mountain_n shall_v depart_v and_o the_o hill_n be_v remove_v but_o my_o kindness_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thou_o neither_o shall_v the_o covenant_n of_o my_o peace_n be_v remove_v say_v the_o lord_n that_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o prophecy_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o these_o prophecy_n all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a expression_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o prophet_n do_v import_v 1._o a_o profound_a peace_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v interrupt_v by_o war._n 2._o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_n 3._o a_o exemption_n from_o all_o evil_n 4._o such_o a_o prosperity_n where_o be_v riches_n and_o plenty_n and_o joy._n 5._o a_o felicity_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v interrupt_v by_o the_o return_n of_o calamity_n this_o must_v be_v fix_v that_o all_o these_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n for_o as_o to_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o turn_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o temporal_a blessing_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o can_v consider_v they_o as_o christian_n but_o reckon_v they_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n accomplish_v these_o promise_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v we_o must_v therefore_o search_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v there_o the_o antimillenaries_n themselves_o confess_v for_o they_o constant_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o order_n of_o divine_a providence_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v always_o calamitous_a and_o afflict_a upon_o earth_n that_o sorrow_n and_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o the_o cross_n do_v inseparable_o belong_v to_o it_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o what_o be_v to_o come_v by_o the_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o four_o under_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o five_o she_o begin_v to_o sink_v into_o superstition_n and_o have_v remain_v overwhelm_v with_o it_o during_o the_o whole_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n where_o then_o shall_v we_o place_v those_o happy_a day_n the_o prophet_n promise_n it_o be_v trifle_v to_o apply_v those_o promise_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n to_o certain_a little_a interval_n of_o quiet_a which_o from_o time_n to_o time_n the_o church_n have_v have_v in_o some_o place_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o a_o strange_a force_n put_v upon_o figure_n to_o represent_v so_o imperfect_a a_o calm_a by_o such_o term_n as_o give_v we_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o perfect_a prosperity_n imaginable_a moreover_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o endless_a peace_n to_o which_o no_o affliction_n shall_v succeed_v it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v like_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n which_o shall_v never_o return_v to_o cover_v the_o earth_n it_o must_v be_v a_o peace_n so_o firm_a that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v shall_v never_o be_v change_v receive_v these_o prophecy_n not_o accomplish_v by_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o all_o this_o have_v respect_n only_o to_o spiritual_a grace_n the_o stability_n of_o god_n covenant_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o faithful_a i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v have_v some_o reference_n thereto_o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o spiritual_a favour_n in_o that_o weak_a degree_n wherein_o we_o see_v they_o at_o this_o day_n can_v comprehend_v the_o full_a signification_n of_o such_o great_a expression_n which_o clear_o import_v a_o peace_n in_o reference_n to_o earth_n as_o well_o as_o heaven_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o these_o promise_n shall_v not_o be_v apply_v but_o to_o spiritual_a blessing_n there_o must_v yet_o be_v a_o new_a kingdom_n and_o a_o new_a age_n for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o they_o for_o we_o have_v never_o yet_o see_v any_o wherein_o spiritual_a peace_n and_o invisible_a grace_n have_v be_v so_o abundant_o pour_v out_o to_o satisfy_v in_o any_o measure_n the_o greatness_n of_o such_o expression_n chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n viz._n the_o type_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o prophecy_n be_v picture_n and_o representation_n of_o future_a event_n they_o be_v not_o vain_a speculation_n of_o divine_n and_o the_o great_a wit_n that_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v so_o approach_v very_o near_o to_o impiety_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o shadow_n forth_o his_o mystery_n in_o certain_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o hagar_n the_o servant_n of_o sarah_n sinai_n a_o mountain_n in_o arabia_n be_v type_n of_o the_o legal_a institution_n as_o sarah_n and_o zion_n be_v also_o type_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o melchisedeck_v be_v a_o type_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o general_a that_o the_o law_n have_v shadow_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o christ_n the_o type_n therefore_o be_v no_o false_a or_o deceitful_a light_n whereby_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n they_o be_v right_o use_v now_o i_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o type_n make_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n we_o may_v find_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n in_o egypt_n be_v certain_o a_o type_n of_o that_o bondage_n under_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v groan_v antichrist_n the_o deliverance_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n figure_v that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v therefore_o call_v egypt_n now_o after_o the_o israelite_n be_v come_v out_o of_o egypt_n they_o enter_v into_o canaan_n the_o land_n flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n which_o do_v certain_o prefigure_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o all_o her_o enemy_n shall_v be_v subdue_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a and_o eternal_a dwelling_n to_o which_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v transport_v after_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o you_o must_v know_v canaan_n 1._o type_n the_o rest_n in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o description_n of_o the_o future_a blessedness_n of_o the_o church_n by_o emblem_n type_n figure_n and_o metaphorical_a resemblance_n have_v not_o their_o immediate_a relation_n to_o eternal_a blessedness_n st._n paul_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v it_o nor_o ear_n hear_v it_o nor_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o consequent_o
prove_v our_o notion_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o triumphant_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n before_o its_o final_a glorious_a triumph_n in_o heaven_n we_o may_v be_v furnish_v from_o these_o last_o chapter_n for_o they_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o suppose_v a_o description_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n apocalypse_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o last_o chapt._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n they_o exact_o answer_v to_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o ezekiel_n that_o prophet_n in_o those_o nine_o last_o chapter_n set_v forth_o in_o a_o figurative_a manner_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n after_o its_o restoration_n their_o glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o wonderful_a peace_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o their_o return_n which_o return_n or_o recall_v be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n st._n john_n give_v a_o account_n what_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v after_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o fall_n after_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v accomplish_v so_o that_o both_o these_o prophet_n describe_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o same_o period_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n this_o will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o brief_o run_v over_o that_o which_o remain_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o can_v be_v question_v but_o that_o our_o prophet_n conclude_v the_o 20_o chapter_n with_o a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n follow_v upon_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o the_o revolt_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n succeed_v their_o defeat_n after_o their_o defeat_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o day_n which_o shall_v come_v and_o surprise_v the_o world_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n this_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o word_n v._n 11._o 20._o chap._n 20._o then_o i_o see_v a_o great_a white_a throne_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o it_o from_o who_o face_n the_o earth_n and_o heaven_n flee_v way_n and_o there_o be_v find_v no_o place_n for_o they_o white_a as_o well_o as_o purple_a be_v a_o royal_a colour_n and_o withal_o a_o priestly_a for_o the_o priest_n be_v clothe_v in_o white_a the_o holy_a priest_n garment_n on_o the_o day_n of_o expiation_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v call_v bigdei_n lavan_n white_a garment_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n be_v our_o king_n and_o priest_n the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n flee_v from_o his_o face_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v that_o they_o may_v be_v renew_v v._o 12._o and_o i_o see_v the_o dead_a small_a and_o great_a stand_n before_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n all_o this_o be_v plain_a the_o 21._o 1._o v._o 1._o chapter_n begin_v with_o these_o word_n and_o i_o see_v a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n for_o the_o first_o heaven_n and_o the_o first_o earth_n be_v pass_v away_o world_n the_o first_o vision_n of_o 21_o chapt._n to_o the_o 9th_o v._n respect_v that_o which_o follow_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n these_o word_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v just_a before_o and_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n flee_v away_o as_o that_o be_v interpret_v of_o what_o shall_v happen_v at_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o this_o new_a earth_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a and_o not_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o new_a world_n after_o it_o have_v be_v refine_v by_o fire_n and_o so_o the_o description_n we_o read_v of_o here_o even_o to_o the_o nine_o verse_n be_v that_o of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o h._n city_n 4._o v._o 3_o 4._o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n prepare_v as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n with_o man_n of_o his_o dwell_n with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o he_o and_o that_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o death_n or_o sorrow_n or_o cry_v or_o pain_n all_o this_o i_o say_v may_v very_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n but_o this_o description_n be_v determine_v by_o what_o precede_v and_o by_o what_o follow_v to_o eternal_a glory_n by_o that_o which_o precede_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o by_o that_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o fearful_a and_o unbelieving_a etc._n etc._n 8._o v._o 8._o shall_v have_v their_o part_n in_o the_o lake_n which_o burn_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n which_o be_v the_o second_o death_n vision_n the_o 9th_o v._o begin_v a_o new_a vision_n the_o nine_o verse_n begin_v a_o new_a vision_n and_o a_o more_o particular_a description_n of_o the_o bless_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o h._n spirit_n after_o he_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n give_v a_o enigmatical_a and_o general_a description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o image_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n give_v a_o more_o ample_a account_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 17_o chapt._n so_o have_v in_o the_o 20_o chapt._n describe_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n though_o in_o few_o word_n he_o set_v forth_o that_o reign_n more_o at_o length_n afterward_o that_o state_n of_o the_o deliver_v church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v jerusalem_n as_o after_o have_v set_v out_o the_o antichristian_a church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o a_o empire_n he_o represent_v it_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v babylon_n v._o 9_o and_o there_o come_v unto_o i_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n full_a of_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o last_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n who_o have_v pour_v out_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o same_o who_o show_v unto_o the_o prophet_n the_o great_a city_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n 17.1_o cha._n 17.1_o then_o come_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n unto_o i_o which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o sit_v on_o many_o water_n as_o it_o be_v this_o seven_o and_o last_o angel_n who_o have_v the_o viol_n by_o who_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v effect_v it_o do_v most_o proper_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o show_v babylon_n fall_v and_o jerusalem_n rebuilt_a v._o 10._o and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a and_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n this_o be_v somewhat_o like_o what_o the_o devil_n do_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o carry_v he_o up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v he_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n what_o the_o devil_n make_v appear_v by_o illusion_n st._n john_n see_v by_o vision_n that_o he_o be_v carry_v or_o seem_v to_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o jerusalem_n he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v see_v from_o thence_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o not_o the_o triumphant_a church_n in_o heaven_n though_o it_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n she_o shall_v be_v descend_v from_o heaven_n because_o she_o shall_v abound_v in_o grace_n which_o come_v from_o thence_o she_o be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n she_o be_v so_o call_v it_o be_v a_o detestable_a name_n which_o in_o all_o the_o precede_a prophecy_n be_v give_v only_o to_o spiritual_a babylon_n but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v possess_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o nation_n as_o antichristianism_n do_v at_o present_a v._o 11._o have_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o her_o light_n wus_fw-mi like_o unto_o a_o stone_n most_o precious_a even_o like_o a_o jasper_n stone_n clear_a as_o crystal_n v._o 12._o and_o have_v a_o wall_n great_a and_o high_a and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n and_o at_o the_o gate_n twelve_o angel_n and_o name_n write_v thereon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n v._o 13._o
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
of_o late_o have_v give_v it_o they_o say_v the_o time_n of_o the_o regeneration_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n for_o 1600_o year_n the_o apostle_n have_v sit_v as_o it_o be_v on_o throne_n to_o judge_v the_o church_n because_o we_o consult_v they_o and_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o oracle_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o strange_a abuse_n of_o word_n to_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o regeneration_n such_o corrupt_a time_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o last_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n 2._o it_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o very_a figurative_a sense_n indeed_o to_o call_v that_o which_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o this_o day_n sit_v upon_o throne_n and_o judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 3._o last_o i_o know_v not_o why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n shall_v come_v into_o this_o promise_n and_o why_o they_o only_a since_o they_o be_v altogether_o exclude_v from_o the_o covenant_n and_o be_v not_o govern_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o confess_v then_o that_o i_o find_v nothing_o therein_o but_o what_o be_v obscure_a but_o all_o be_v plain_a if_o by_o regeneration_n i_o understand_v the_o happy_a reign_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o church_n must_v be_v great_o renew_v to_o reach_v that_o bless_a state_n then_o indeed_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n he_o shall_v then_o have_v the_o full_a dominion_n whereas_o now_o he_o reign_v as_o it_o be_v but_o by_o half_n and_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n he_o shall_v reign_v no_o long_o for_o than_o he_o shall_v have_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n his_o father_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o then_o the_o raise_a apostle_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o twelve_o convert_a tribe_n and_o shall_v govern_v they_o and_o send_v their_o order_n by_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o which_o all_o other_o governor_n throughout_o the_o earth_n shall_v manage_v themselves_o if_o i_o say_v this_o be_v suppose_v no_o text_n can_v be_v plain_o the_o word_n throne_n will_v then_o be_v take_v in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o to_o judge_n will_v signify_v the_o same_o as_o it_o do_v throughout_o the_o scripture_n particular_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n where_o we_o read_v that_o jephta_n and_o samson_n and_o samuel_n judge_v israel_n so_o many_o year_n last_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v understand_v why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a care_n and_o oversight_n of_o they_o as_o be_v their_o own_o people_n although_o their_o authority_n shall_v be_v universal_a i_o confess_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o most_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o determine_v nothing_o but_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n rebuilt_a 4._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a 4._o i_o leave_v it_o also_o as_o doubtful_a whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v meet_v together_o in_o their_o own_o country_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o rebuild_v the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v rebuilt_a will_v doubtless_o be_v the_o most_o illustrious_a city_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o you_o will_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o universal_a empire_n not_o of_o a_o earthly_a monarchy_n that_o have_v its_o army_n tribute_n custom_n fort_n and_o governor_n spread_v throughout_o the_o earth_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a seat_n whence_o shall_v flow_v the_o order_n and_o oracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v govern_v kingdom_n 5._o doubtful_a character_n the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 5._o last_o i_o will_v not_o determine_v how_o long_o this_o kingdom_n shall_v last_v a_o thousand_o year_n be_v express_v oftentimes_o determinate_a number_n be_v put_v for_o indefinite_a but_o i_o see_v no_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v if_o we_o take_v that_o number_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o i_o be_o of_o that_o opinion_n after_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o be_v a_o great_a event_n to_o be_v bring_v about_o set_v forth_o in_o these_o word_n v._o 7._o 20._o chap._n 20._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n to_o gather_v they_o together_o to_o battle_n the_o number_n of_o who_o be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea._n v._o 9_o and_o they_o go_v up_o on_o the_o breadth_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o compass_v the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o and_o the_o belove_a city_n and_o fire_n come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o devour_v they_o explain_v what_o shall_v happen_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n explain_v i_o see_v but_o one_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v to_o this_o that_o you_o may_v comprehend_v it_o you_o must_v know_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v those_o promise_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o of_o all_o man_n in_o particular_a in_o such_o a_o strict_a and_o rigid_a sense_n as_o to_o admit_v of_o no_o exception_n i_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v then_o as_o far_o exceed_v the_o world_n and_o the_o good_a the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o world_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n do_v the_o good._n therefore_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v some_o remain_a people_n not_o convert_v they_o shall_v be_v suppress_v and_o keep_v under_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o shall_v not_o molest_v either_o the_o peace_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o period_n their_o number_n shall_v be_v increase_v and_o become_v very_o considerable_a and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n a_o cruel_a persecution_n against_o the_o church_n shall_v arise_v from_o they_o and_o because_o the_o number_n of_o three_o and_o half_o be_v fatal_a for_o persecution_n it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o this_o shall_v also_o last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n during_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a the_o sanctuary_n be_v shut_v up_o and_o profane_v by_o antiochus_n for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a jesus_n christ_n preach_v in_o a_o afflict_a state_n for_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o half_a the_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o half_a i._n e._n three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n shall_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n so_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o last_o persecution_n after_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n shall_v last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a and_o then_o may_v come_v the_o antichrist_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o i_o will_v so_o far_o honour_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n from_o some_o apostolical_a person_n which_o he_o confound_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o apocaliptical_a beast_n for_o 1260_o day_n neither_o be_v it_o improbable_a but_o that_o the_o ringleader_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n may_v be_v a_o jew_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mean_a to_o be_v find_v among_o that_o people_n they_o be_v all_o either_o very_a good_a or_o very_a bad._n they_o who_o shall_v live_v when_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o divine_a something_o of_o it_o for_o if_o they_o then_o see_v a_o remnant_n of_o obstinate_a jew_n cantonize_v themselves_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n and_o resist_v the_o general_a stream_n of_o conversion_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o first_o bud_n of_o that_o great_a rebellion_n which_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n reserve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v there_o shall_v arise_v a_o jew_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o messiah_n who_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n and_o reign_v for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v destroy_v within_o a_o few_o day_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o saint_n paul_n speak_v nor_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o revel_n 13._o nor_o with_o the_o woman_n chap._n
of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n pag._n 357_o chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n pag._n 375_o chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n pag._n 388_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o antichristian-empire_n &_o its_o character_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n that_o in_o all_o probability_n they_o be_v not_o prophetical_a the_o thought_n of_o interpreter_n thereupon_o when_o i_o undertake_v this_o work_n i_o have_v no_o design_n to_o make_v a_o complete_a commentary_n on_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o revelation_n as_o do_v appear_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n however_o when_o i_o observe_v that_o without_o design_v it_o i_o have_v explain_v almost_o the_o whole_a apocalypse_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o as_o for_o three_o or_o four_o chapter_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v explain_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o leave_v they_o behind_o though_o they_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o scope_n of_o this_o book_n which_o be_v to_o find_v out_o antichrist_n &_o learn_v when_o his_o empire_n must_v end_v when_o one_o see_v a_o system_fw-la that_o be_v very_o perfect_a &_o well_o attend_v with_o all_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o this_o book_n this_o will_v give_v such_o a_o fair_a aspect_n of_o truth_n to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o as_o will_v be_v most_o easy_o perceive_v moreover_o the_o public_a may_v have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n i_o have_v refer_v the_o reader_n in_o many_o chapter_n as_o in_o the_o 13_o &_o the_o 17_o to_o my_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la now_o we_o i_o have_v promise_v to_o epitomise_v the_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o bring_v out_o of_o that_o book_n into_o this_o present_a work_n all_o that_o respect_v the_o prophecy_n &_o their_o explication_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o description_n of_o antichristianism_n than_o to_o refer_v a_o part_n of_o this_o to_o another_o book_n so_o that_o in_o this_o second_o edition_n there_o will_v be_v find_v a_o explication_n of_o all_o that_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o believe_v with_o the_o learned_a joseph_n mede_n that_o this_o book_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 5_o ch._n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o book_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o 10_o ch._n the_o two_o little_a book_n move_v upon_o the_o same_o time_n the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o reach_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o they_o donot_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n &_o have_v not_o the_o same_o object_n for_o the_o first_o little_a book_n that_o appear_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n principal_o respect_v the_o affair_n &_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n viz._n the_o temporal_a roman_a empire_n and_o the_o second_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n corrupt_v during_o the_o same_o age_n &_o the_o same_o duration_n of_o time_n this_o be_v what_o we_o call_v the_o spiritual_a roman_a empire_n i_o say_v that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v proper_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n be_v include_v in_o it_o too_o for_o that_o which_o god_n foretell_v shall_v befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n to_o its_o persecution_n &_o the_o great_a change_n that_o befall_v it_o so_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o whole_a work_n respect_v the_o church_n but_o the_o second_o little_a book_n which_o reach_v from_o the_o 10_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n respect_v the_o church_n &_o what_o be_v to_o befall_v it_o much_o more_o particular_o yea_o &_o more_o clear_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o seven_o principal_a church_n of_o asia_n prophetical_a q._n whether_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a contain_v in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n it_o be_v very_o much_o question_v whether_o these_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a or_o not_o some_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n &_o other_o deny_v it_o as_o for_o i_o i_o have_v nothing_o certain_a to_o say_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o i_o will_v not_o raise_v a_o prejudice_n against_o any_o person_n or_o any_o opinion_n by_o my_o own_o though_o i_o be_o much_o more_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o prophecy_n in_o they_o but_o that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v in_o these_o epistle_n refer_v to_o thing_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o those_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o epistle_n this_o be_v clear_a by_o its_o beginning_n &_o end_n now_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a with_o the_o apostle_n to_o direct_v their_o epistle_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o general_a of_o all_o place_n &_o all_o time_n as_o some_o will_v have_v st._n john_n here_o to_o have_v do_v the_o apostle_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o epistle_n to_o rank_n in_o the_o first_o place_n what_o they_o have_v which_o be_v dogmatical_a &_o prophetical_a to_o write_v of_o &_o afterward_o come_v that_o which_o respect_v what_o be_v moral_a this_o be_v the_o method_n of_o st._n paul._n st._n john_n on_o the_o contrary_a in_o this_o epistle_n set_v that_o which_o be_v moral_a therein_o before_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a the_o reason_n be_v because_o he_o little_o design_v to_o stay_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v moral_a &_o his_o principal_a aim_n be_v to_o relate_v the_o vision_n which_o god_n have_v give_v he_o therefore_o he_o dispatch_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o least_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n &_o which_o be_v less_o important_a that_o without_o diversion_n he_o may_v stick_v to_o that_o which_o he_o principal_o intend_v therein_o i_o see_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o seem_v mighty_o to_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a church_n why_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v but_o to_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o why_o do_v the_o h._n spirit_n write_v to_o no_o more_o than_o seven_o church_n be_v there_o not_o many_o more_o in_o asia_n be_v these_o the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v reprove_v or_o to_o who_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v something_o to_o say_v it_o seem_v therefore_o that_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n divide_v into_o seven_o period_n but_o this_o reason_n do_v not_o appear_v strong_a enough_o to_o i_o first_o because_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o be_v evident_o consecrate_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o holy_a spirit_n use_v it_o in_o count_v up_o all_o thing_n the_o seven_o spirit_n seven_o lamp_n seven_o angel_n etc._n etc._n sure_o whatever_n we_o understand_v hereby_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o number_n of_o spirit_n of_o lamp_n &_o of_o angel_n be_v not_o reduce_v to_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o not_o but_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o in_o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v take_v for_o a_o determinate_a number_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o seal_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o seven_o vial_n but_o that_o be_v when_o the_o division_n of_o time_n into_o period_n be_v treat_v of_o now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v doubtful_a that_o by_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mean_v seven_o period_n and_o we_o shall_v also_o see_v hereafter_o that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n in_o what_o manner_n soever_o the_o time_n be_v divide_v so_o that_o this_o only_a thing_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n make_v here_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o by_o these_o he_o mean_v all_o
pastor_n must_v lift_v up_o man_n from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n &_o fly_v up_o towards_o divine_a thing_n the_o eagle_n sustain_v the_o ray_n of_o the_o light_n &_o look_v steadfast_o on_o the_o sun_n the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v to_o sustain_v the_o sight_n of_o the_o most_o adorable_a mystery_n these_o live_a creature_n be_v call_v seraphim_n i_o e._n burn_v to_o express_v the_o greatness_n of_o their_o zeal_n cherubim_v kerab_n in_o the_o chaldee_n signify_v to_o labour_n the_o true_a original_n of_o the_o word_n cherubim_v they_o be_v call_v cherubim_v a_o word_n that_o in_o the_o syriack_n &_o the_o chaldee_n signify_v labourer_n this_o name_n be_v give_v they_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n as_o the_o head_n of_o a_o ox_n to_o represent_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o labour_v in_o manure_v the_o field_n of_o the_o lord_n incessant_o they_o have_v four_o wing_n according_a to_o ezekiel_n &_o six_o according_a to_o esay_n &_o st._n john_n to_o represent_v their_o vigilance_n &_o the_o swiftness_n with_o which_o they_o must_v run_v to_o execute_v the_o commandment_n of_o god._n according_a to_o ezekiel_n when_o these_o live_a creature_n walk_v they_o turn_v not_o but_o every_o one_o walk_n to_o the_o place_n with_o his_o face_n forward_o this_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v far_o remove_v from_o all_o obliquity_n &_o that_o they_o must_v go_v straight_o in_o their_o way_n one_o part_n of_o their_o wing_n serve_v they_o to_o cover_v their_o body_n i_o e._n their_o less_o comely_a part_n as_o interpreter_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o modesty_n that_o must_v rule_v in_o all_o their_o word_n &_o action_n according_a to_o ezekiel_n 1.13_o cap._n 1.13_o the_o likeness_n of_o the_o live_a creature_n be_v like_o burn_a coal_n of_o fire_n &_o like_o the_o appearance_n of_o lamp_n it_o go_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o fire_n be_v bright_a &_o out_o of_o the_o fire_n go_v forth_o lightning_n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o word_n &_o of_o preach_v that_o shed_v light_a abroad_o &_o spread_v knowledge_n in_o scatter_a darkness_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v not_o my_o word_n as_o fire_n thy_o word_n be_v a_o lamp_n to_o my_o foot_n 22._o chr._n 1.21_o 22._o it_o be_v a_o fire_n that_o send_v forth_o the_o light_n of_o faith_n &_o communicate_v the_o heat_n of_o charity_n in_o ezekiel_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n move_v the_o wheel_n also_o move_v &_o when_o the_o live_a creature_n be_v lift_v up_o from_o the_o earth_n the_o wheel_n also_o be_v lift_v up_o when_o those_o go_v these_o go_v &_o when_o those_o stand_v these_o stand_v these_o wheel_n be_v the_o people_n the_o live_a creature_n i._n e._n the_o pastor_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o people_n the_o people_n do_v not_o go_v or_o stand_v still_o or_o lift_v up_o themselves_o or_o fall_v down_o but_o by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o pastor_n in_o st._n john_n the_o live_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o throne_n &_o round_n about_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n immediate_o near_o the_o throne_n near_o than_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n it_o be_v because_o the_o pastor_n be_v the_o mediator_n between_o god_n &_o the_o people_n they_o be_v near_a to_o god_n &_o the_o people_n draw_v nigh_o to_o god_n by_o they_o these_o live_a creature_n be_v full_a of_o eye_n within_o it_o be_v because_o they_o inward_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o penetration_n &_o discern_v not_o only_o like_o solomon_n wise_a man_n that_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n but_o they_o have_v eye_n in_o their_o heart_n i._n e._n they_o have_v a_o clear-sighted_a mind_n &_o full_a of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man._n they_o cease_v not_o day_n nor_o night_n say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n to_o labour_v without_o intermission_n about_o the_o sanctification_n of_o god_n name_n &_o the_o establish_v his_o glory_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n give_v glory_n &_o honour_n &_o praise_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n cast_v themselves_o down_o before_o he_o this_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o ezekiel_n signify_v by_o these_o wheel_n that_o go_v when_o the_o live_a creature_n go_v the_o people_n represent_v by_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n follow_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o pastor_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n when_o the_o live_a creature_n praise_n god_n the_o elder_n cast_v themselves_o down_o he_o that_o will_v follow_v these_o four_o live_a creature_n in_o the_o revelation_n will_v see_v that_o every_o where_o they_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o pastor_n &_o minister_n of_o the_o command_n of_o god._n people_n the_o elder_n be_v the_o christian_a people_n as_o for_o the_o elder_n i_o do_v know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o faithful_a people_n from_o the_o very_a name_n of_o elder_n some_o will_v herein_o find_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a the_o gospel_n call_v pastor_n so_o but_o here_o it_o shall_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o emblem_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o law_n &_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v agree_v that_o in_o this_o vision_n the_o prophet_n have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o distribution_n which_o the_o ancient_a law_n make_v of_o its_o people_n now_o we_o shall_v no_o where_n find_v that_o the_o elder_n signify_v the_o levite_n &_o priest_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v always_o distinguish_v yea_o &_o they_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o priest_n as_o well_o in_o the_o old_a as_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o priest_n &_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o people_n every_o where_o the_o elder_n signify_v the_o head_n of_o the_o tribe_n and_o family_n that_o be_v consult_v with_o in_o great_a affair_n they_o be_v proper_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o people_n so_o that_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n be_v the_o new_a people_n by_o allusion_n to_o ancient_a people_n there_o be_v twenty_o four_o of_o they_o because_o the_o ancient_a israel_n have_v twelve_o patriarch_n &_o twelve_o tribe_n &_o the_o new_a israel_n have_v twelve_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o twelve_o patriarch_n &_o head_n of_o their_o tribe_n the_o twelve_o elder_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n join_v with_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n make_v twenty_o four_o in_o all_o &_o these_o twenty_o four_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n representative_a i._n e._n the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n these_o elder_n sit_v round_o about_o the_o throne_n as_o assessor_n because_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n say_v st._n paul_n they_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a raiment_n that_o be_v the_o habit_n of_o a_o priest_n and_o that_o signify_v that_o the_o priesthood_n be_v no_o long_o confine_v to_o one_o only_a tribe_n that_o the_o eleven_o tribe_n be_v reentered_n into_o their_o ancient_a right_n for_o natural_o all_o the_o first-born_a of_o what_o tribe_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v priest_n this_o be_v what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n mean_v when_o he_o call_v the_o faithful_a one_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o first-born_a priest_n &_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n these_o elder_n have_v on_o their_o head_n crown_n of_o gold._n it_o be_v because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a people_n be_v make_v not_o only_o a_o priest_n but_o also_o a_o king._n wherefore_o they_o say_v in_o their_o sâ—ong_n to_o he_o that_o have_v make_v we_o king_n &_o priest_n this_o description_n of_o the_o church_n by_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o twenty_o four_o elder_n belong_v principal_o to_o the_o church_n reign_v &_o glorious_a on_o the_o earth_n so_o as_o it_o will_v be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o only_a the_o pastor_n &_o the_o people_n shall_v perfect_o have_v the_o quality_n represent_v by_o these_o aenigma_n however_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o place_v they_o here_o because_o the_o pastor_n of_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n if_o they_o have_v not_o these_o quality_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n yet_o at_o least_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o have_v they_o &_o they_o have_v they_o in_o part_n though_o they_o have_v they_o not_o in_o the_o degree_n of_o perfection_n chap._n iii_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o book_n be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o comment_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n &_o the_o four_o monarchy_n behold_v the_o theatre_n open_v &_o prepare_v we_o proceed_v to_o view_v the_o vision_n that_o be_v as_o so_o many_o entering_n but_o i_o think_v it_o
say_v we_o must_v find_v the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n indeed_o a_o little_a time_n after_o dioclesian_n constantine_n ascend_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o make_v the_o christian_a religion_n reign_n he_o &_o his_o successor_n ruin_v paganism_n this_o fall_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n be_v thus_o represent_v to_o we_o and_o i_o behold_v when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o six_o seal_n &_o lo_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n 12._o v._o 12._o &_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n &_o the_o moon_n become_v red_a as_o blood_n and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v to_o the_o earth_n even_o as_o a_o figtree_n cast_v her_o untimely_a fig_n 13._o v._o 13._o when_o she_o be_v shake_v of_o a_o mighty_a wind._n and_o the_o heaven_n depart_v as_o a_o scroll_n when_o it_o be_v roll_v together_o 14._o v._o 14._o &_o every_o mountain_n &_o island_n be_v move_v out_o of_o their_o place_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n 15._o v._o 15._o &_o the_o great_a man_n &_o the_o rich_a man_n &_o the_o chief_a captain_n &_o the_o mighty_a man_n &_o every_o bondman_n &_o every_o freeman_n his_o themselves_o in_o the_o den_n &_o in_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o say_v to_o the_o mountain_n &_o rock_n 16._o v._o 16._o fall_v on_o we_o &_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o face_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n &_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o the_o great_a day_n of_o his_o wrath_n be_v come_v 17._o v._o 17._o &_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v faganism_n the_o fixth_a trumpet_n contain_v the_o fall_n of_o faganism_n all_o these_o image_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o last_o judgement_n wherefore_o they_o be_v usual_o apply_v to_o it_o because_o indeed_o this_o fall_n of_o paganism_n be_v the_o most_o terrible_a judgement_n that_o yet_o ever_o fall_v since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n on_o the_o devil_n empire_n we_o must_v know_v that_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n we_o see_v these_o three_o head_n reign_v the_o dragon_n the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o pope_n the_o dragon_n have_v two_o empire_n the_o first_o be_v pure_a paganism_n &_o pure_o pagan_a the_o second_o be_v antichristian_a paganism_n mingle_v with_o christianity_n see_v here_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o empire_n that_o be_v the_o pure_o pagan_a empire_n of_o the_o dragon_n 1._o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n &_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n a_o earthquake_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n overturn_v the_o earth_n &_o make_v it_o change_v its_o face_n now_o what_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o world_n can_v be_v imagine_v great_a than_o that_o which_o happen_v under_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n the_o church_n have_v be_v beat_v down_o massacre_v it_o be_v bathe_v in_o its_o own_o blood_n &_o all_o on_o a_o sudden_a behold_v it_o be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v become_v rich_a &_o powerful_a it_o build_v stately_a temple_n it_o overturn_v the_o temple_n of_o idol_n 2._o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n we_o must_v hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o the_o sun_n the_o moon_n &_o the_o star_n in_o the_o revelation_n always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_n the_o dignity_n &_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n treat_v of_o we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v this_o every_o where_n here_o the_o empire_n treat_v of_o be_v that_o of_o the_o red_a dragon_n viz._n the_o devil_n so_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o that_o empire_n who_o be_v the_o devil_n himself_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o pagan_a religion_n which_o borrow_v all_o its_o power_n from_o the_o devil_n as_o the_o moon_n take_v all_o its_o light_n from_o the_o sun._n the_o star_n be_v the_o pontifexes_n &_o priest_n of_o paganism_n all_o these_o power_n suffer_v a_o eclipse_n be_v destroy_v by_o the_o christian_a emperor_n &_o tumble_v to_o the_o ground_n like_o fig_n by_o a_o great_a wind_n 3._o every_o mountain_n &_o every_o isle_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o their_o place_n i._n e._n the_o temple_n the_o idol_n the_o city_n the_o place_n peculiar_o consecrate_v to_o the_o devotion_n of_o certain_a pagan_a divinity_n be_v change_v &_o superstition_n therein_o be_v abolish_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n fall_v heavy_o on_o the_o god_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o former_o it_o do_v on_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n 4._o last_o the_o king_n &_o all_o man_n of_o every_o age_n &_o condition_n be_v exceed_o terrify_v run_v up_o &_o down_o flee_v hide_v themselves_o &_o endeavour_v to_o escape_v the_o judgement_n &_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n one_o may_v have_v see_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n more_o than_o what_o the_o prophet_n here_o say_v if_o one_o can_v have_v see_v the_o commotion_n that_o then_o happen_v the_o terror_n the_o distress_n the_o fright_n that_o the_o invisible_a empire_n of_o demon_n suffer_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n all_o that_o the_o devil_n suffer_v at_o the_o come_n of_o j._n christ_n into_o the_o world_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o this_o he_o reign_v notwithstanding_o he_o be_v master_n of_o empire_n crown_n temple_n altar_n but_o all_o on_o a_o sudden_a &_o at_o that_o very_a time_n when_o he_o think_v he_o have_v entire_o ruin_v the_o empire_n of_o j._n christ_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n behold_v he_o himself_o cast_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_n that_o the_o horror_n &_o commotion_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n be_v unconceivable_a and_o moreover_o who_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o great_a body_n of_o pontifexes_n priest_n &_o pagan_a minister_n feel_v a_o prodigious_a commotion_n when_o constantine_n turn_v christian_n &_o his_o successor_n beat_v down_o &_o ruin_v all_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o idol_n history_n tell_v we_o enough_o of_o this_o &_o though_o it_o say_v nothing_o it_o will_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o image_n here_o make_v use_n of_o be_v not_o too_o lively_a to_o represent_v the_o commotion_n of_o the_o heathen_n &_o of_o paganism_n this_o period_n bring_v we_o to_o theodosius_n the_o great_a under_o who_o paganism_n expire_v but_o after_o who_o also_o the_o glory_n &_o quiet_a of_o the_o empire_n be_v quite_o lose_v as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o paganism_n fall_v at_o the_o same_o time_n this_o be_v a_o great_a matter_n of_o triumph_n to_o the_o pagan_n who_o say_v the_o god_n have_v abandon_v the_o empire_n since_o their_o altar_n have_v be_v beat_v down_o but_o god_n be_v provide_v for_o great_a event_n &_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o temporal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o spiritual_a empire_n of_o antichrist_n chap._n vi_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n which_o be_v the_o five_o degree_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o rome_n the_o 7_o ch._n be_v a_o vision_n that_o interrupt_v the_o course_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n ch._n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n in_o the_o seven_o ch._n here_o god_n cause_v his_o elect_n to_o be_v seal_v &_o their_o number_n amount_v to_o 144_o thousand_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o 144_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n appoint_v to_o signify_v the_o church_n a_o number_n that_o arise_v from_o twelve_o multiply_v by_o itself_o for_o the_o present_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o god_n take_v the_o time_n between_o the_o six_o seal_n &_o the_o first_o trumpet_n to_o cause_v his_o elect_a to_o be_v seal_v because_o more_o unhappy_a sad_a &_o much_o more_o fatal_a time_n be_v at_o hand_n than_o the_o forego_n once_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n &_o under_o the_o seal_n there_o be_v cruel_a persecution_n man_n have_v suffer_v much_o in_o their_o body_n but_o under_o the_o trumpet_n must_v come_v the_o dark_a kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o christian-church_n must_v be_v attack_v with_o spiritual_a temptation_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o superstition_n &_o idolatry_n &_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v almost_o as_o nothing_o the_o 144_o thousand_o signify_v the_o church_n the_o pure_a church_n under_o antichrist_n reign_v now_o 144_o thousand_o be_v almost_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n that_o be_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n this_o little_a number_n therefore_o be_v to_o be_v seal_v to_o the_o end_n
into_o the_o lesser_a water_n for_o here_o a_o mountain_n of_o fire_n be_v much_o more_o than_o a_o star_n of_o fire_n though_o in_o truth_n a_o star_n be_v a_o thousand_o &_o a_o thousand_o time_n big_a than_o a_o mountain_n but_o the_o h._n spirit_n frame_v his_o speech_n according_a to_o appearance_n &_o have_v chief_o be_v spect_v to_o those_o fire_n that_o be_v often_o see_v fall_v from_o heaven_n which_o be_v call_v falling-star_n joseph_n mede_n with_o all_o other_o interpreter_n will_v find_v in_o this_o mountain_n of_o fire_n &_o this_o star-like_a a_o lamp_n much_o more_o of_o mystery_n than_o be_v in_o it_o pretend_v that_o this_o mean_v some_o great_a person_n distinguish_v by_o his_o dignity_n as_o a_o king_n or_o a_o emperor_n or_o by_o his_o knowledge_n as_o a_o great_a doctor_n therefore_o many_o by_o this_o star_n understand_v a_o great_a prophet_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o this_o must_v be_v explain_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o first_o trumpet_n &_o we_o must_v know_v that_o this_o be_v but_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o the_o barbarian_n the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o destruction_n be_v but_o hail_v mingle_v with_o fire_n a_o common_a storm_n &_o such_o as_o often_o happen_v in_o summer_n wherein_o thunder_n &_o lightning_n in_o hot_a country_n be_v always_o mingle_v with_o the_o hail_n but_o afterward_o this_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarian_n increase_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o a_o ordinary_a storm_n there_o fall_v not_o only_a fire_n mingle_v with_o water_n &_o hail_n this_o storm_n become_v whole_o pure_a fire_n a_o fall_n of_o terrible_a lightning_n a_o true_a mountain_n of_o fire_n that_o fall_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o overwhelmed_a it_o afterward_o the_o fire_n continue_v to_o fall_v on_o a_o three_o part_n in_o truth_n no_o long_o as_o a_o mountain_n but_o as_o a_o firebrand_n such_o as_o the_o star_n be_v that_o appear_v to_o fall_v in_o the_o air_n see_v therefore_o here_o three_o fire_n the_o first_o be_v mingle_v with_o hail_n the_o second_o be_v mere_a fire_n &_o great_a as_o a_o mountain_n the_o three_o be_v as_o a_o great_a lamp._n the_o first_o afflict_v the_o tree_n of_o europe_n or_o of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n the_o second_o fall_v into_o the_o sea_n &_o change_v it_o into_o blood_n the_o three_o fall_v on_o the_o river_n &_o fountain_n &_o make_v their_o water_n bitter_a this_o evident_o signify_v the_o three_o first_o degree_n of_o the_o barbarian_n invasion_n they_o come_v at_o first_o like_o fire_n mingle_v with_o hail_n which_o burn_v the_o tree_n like_o a_o storm_n that_o spoil_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o pillage_v the_o good_n &_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o empire_n rome_n the_o mountain_n of_o fire_n that_o fall_v into_o the_o sea_n be_v alario_n that_o make_v italy_n desolate_a &_o take_v rome_n 2_o they_o come_v like_o a_o meet_a fire_n that_o consume_v &_o devour_v they_o fall_v on_o the_o sea_n by_o that_o i_o understand_v the_o people_n of_o italy_n the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o alaric_n italy_n be_v in_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n what_o the_o sea_n be_v in_o respect_n to_o the_o river_n the_o sea_n be_v the_o centre_n &_o the_o river_n be_v all_o round_a about_o it_o the_o sea_n be_v the_o gulf_n &_o the_o river_n come_v from_o all_o part_n to_o pay_v their_o tribute_n to_o this_o gulf_n rome_n &_o italy_n be_v the_o midst_n of_o the_o empire_n rome_n be_v the_o sea_n whither_o all_o the_o province_n come_v to_o pay_v their_o tribute_n &_o their_o riches_n alaric_n &_o his_o goth_n fall_v like_o a_o burn_a mountain_n on_o italy_n &_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n he_o take_v it_o and_z sacks_z it_z this_o sea_n become_v blood_n italy_n be_v fill_v with_o slaughter_n after_o this_o the_o barbarian_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v appease_v alaric_n after_o he_o have_v take_v rome_n and_o make_v there_o a_o new_a emperor_n name_v attalus_n with_o who_o he_o go_v to_o besiege_v honorius_n in_o ravenna_n give_v peace_n to_o honorius_n quit_v italy_n retire_v among_o the_o gaull_n where_o with_o his_o goth_n he_o establishthimself_n the_o vandal_n possess_v spain_n the_o burgundian_n stay_v on_o the_o rhone_n the_o huns_n inhabit_v pannonia_n and_o then_o the_o fountain_n &_o the_o water_n i.e._n the_o people_n that_o depend_v on_o rome_n feel_v the_o force_n of_o this_o fire_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god._n but_o this_o fire_n do_v not_o turn_v the_o water_n into_o blood_n because_o then_o the_o slaughter_n cease_v the_o opposition_n cease_v the_o barbarian_n see_v themselves_o master_n but_o they_o turn_v the_o river_n and_o the_o fountain_n into_o wormwood_n i._n e._n they_o reduce_v the_o roman_a province_n into_o a_o bitter_a servitude_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o name_n of_o wormwood_n be_v give_v this_o last_o fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o last_o judgement_n and_o punishment_n less_o than_o the_o former_a but_o yet_o so_o great_a as_o to_o make_v the_o people_n live_v in_o bitterness_n for_o the_o goth_n spoil_v they_o of_o their_o land_n &_o good_n see_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o trumpet_n i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o river_n signify_v the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n i._n e._n of_o europe_n for_o i_o have_v give_v notice_n already_o of_o that_o once_o for_o all_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v the_o people_n of_o europe_n that_o suffer_v these_o desolation_n v._o 12._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n sound_v and_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v smite_v and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n so_o as_o the_o three_o part_n of_o they_o be_v darken_v and_o the_o day_n shine_v not_o for_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o night_n likewise_o empire_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o reman_n empire_n it_o be_v still_o the_o same_o figure_n that_o rule_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sun_n of_o europe_n which_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v darken_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o moon_n and_o star_n we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o prophecy_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n always_o signify_v the_o power_n of_o a_o state._n the_o heaven_n of_o the_o politic_a world_n be_v the_o superior_a region_n of_o dignity_n that_o shed_v kind_a or_o malignant_a influence_n on_o the_o people_n we_o shall_v see_v this_o constant_o observe_v in_o this_o book_n in_o such_o manner_n that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o eclipse_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o darken_n and_o destruction_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o the_o state_n or_o empire_n speak_v of_o now_o what_o empire_n be_v it_o that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o rome_n for_o yet_o once_o more_o we_o must_v stick_v to_o this_o principle_n as_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a key_n of_o the_o revelation_n viz._n that_o it_o move_v whole_o on_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o a_o comment_n on_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chap._n of_o daniel_n the_o roman_a empire_n and_o în_v part_v the_o invasion_n of_o it_o by_o the_o goth_n and_o other_o barbarian_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o there_o be_v no_o room_n for_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o sun_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v smite_v signify_v the_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n the_o roman_a emperor_n the_o moon_n be_v the_o imperial_a dignity_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o it_o be_v the_o extinction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o italy_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 455._o after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o 3d_o when_o genseric_n come_v from_o africa_n with_o his_o vandal_n take_v rome_n and_o sack_v it_o fifteen_o day_n one_o after_o another_o after_o which_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v among_o tell_v king_n according_a as_o st._n john_n foretell_v it_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o book_n chap._n vii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n wherein_o be_v see_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o turk_n this_o fall_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v a_o great_a affair_n therefore_o the_o h._n spirit_n stay_v upon_o it_o &_o make_v a_o pause_n as_o a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v but_o that_o which_o follow_v also_o be_v a_o great_a affair_n
and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v utter_v their_o voice_n 4._o v._o 4._o i_o be_v about_o to_o write_v vision_n a_o seal_a vision_n be_v a_o obscure_a vision_n &_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o seal_v up_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v &_o write_v they_o not_o a_o seal_a book_n a_o write_n a_o word_n seal_v according_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o word_n that_o be_v not_o understand_v 29.11_o 1_n 29.11_o the_o vision_n of_o all_o be_v say_v esay_n as_o a_o book_n that_o be_v seal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v you_o shall_v not_o understand_v it_o god_n say_v to_o daniel_n seal_v up_o the_o vision_n 8.26_o dan._n 8.26_o for_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o many_o day_n and_o in_o another_o place_n o_o daniel_n shut_v up_o the_o word_n 12.4_o dan_n 12.4_o &_o seal_v the_o book_n even_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o &_o fro_o &_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v that_o be_v to_o say_v god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n be_v understand_v till_o a_o certain_a time_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antichrist_n be_v seal_v up_o till_o a_o appoint_a time_n for_o above_o ten_o whole_a age_n nothing_o of_o it_o be_v understand_v or_o so_o little_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o nothing_o and_o write_v they_o not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v do_v not_o express_v they_o in_o such_o term_n that_o in_o they_o the_o event_n may_v be_v read_v at_o least_o not_o very_o soon_o v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n which_o i_o see_v stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n and_o upon_o the_o earth_n lift_v up_o his_o hand_n to_o heaven_n v._o 6._o and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v forever_o and_o ever_o who_o create_v heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o thing_n that_o therein_o be_v and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o v._o 7_o but_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angle_n when_o he_o shall_v begin_v to_o sound_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n sound_v when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n must_v sound_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v that_o which_o must_v sound_v at_o the_o moment_n of_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n when_o popery_n shall_v be_v destroy_v then_o all_o the_o nation_n shall_v turn_v unto_o god_n to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v 11.15_o ch._n 11.15_o and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v forever_o and_o ever_o here_o our_o angel_n swear_v that_o in_o that_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v reduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o time_n in_o this_o place_n be_v not_o oppose_v to_o eternity_n as_o if_o the_o angel_n will_v say_v that_o then_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v and_o eternity_n begin_v but_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o time_n afford_v to_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v end_v &_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o well_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o daniel_n as_o by_o that_o of_o st._n john_n assign_v to_o antichrist_n a_o time_n time_n &_o half_o a_o time_n this_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v neither_o time_n nor_o time_n nor_o half_a a_o time_n for_o antichrist_n time_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o for_o his_o reign_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o total_a destruction_n then_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v as_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n viz._n the_o mystery_n of_o this_o glorious_a reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n which_o have_v be_v foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n in_o so_o magnificent_a a_o manner_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o work_n &_o which_o daniel_n see_v so_o clear_o as_o to_o mark_v the_o time_n &_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o voice_n which_o i_o hear_v from_o heaven_n 8_o v._o 8_o speak_v to_o i_o again_o &_o say_v go_v &_o take_v the_o little_a book_n which_o be_v open_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n &_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o i_o go_v unto_o the_o angel_n 9_o v._o 9_o &_o say_v unto_o he_o give_v i_o the_o little_a book_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o take_v it_o &_o eat_v it_o up_o &_o it_o shall_v make_v thy_o belly_n bitter_a but_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o thy_o mouth_n sweet_a as_o honey_n the_o voice_n which_o he_o hear_v from_o heaven_n be_v the_o same_o as_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n &_o hear_v behind_o i_o a_o great_a voice_n as_o of_o a_o trumpet_n say_v i_o be_o alpha_n &_o omega_n the_o first_o &_o the_o last_o and_o this_o also_o show_v that_o this_o here_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o for_o the_o same_o voice_n of_o god_n the_o father_n that_o begin_v the_o first_o revelation_n return_n &_o begin_v the_o second_o as_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n also_o appear_v again_o a_o second_o time_n saint_n john_n receive_v the_o book_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o send_v the_o prophet_n &_o that_o inspire_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n this_o little_a book_n be_v saveet_a in_o saint_n john_n mouth_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n &_o the_o glory_n of_o be_v the_o mouth_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n please_v the_o inclination_n of_o man_n that_o love_v honour_n but_o this_o little_a book_n make_v his_o belly_n bitter_a because_o that_o after_o have_v reflect_v on_o the_o event_n which_o he_o be_v about_o to_o foretell_v after_o have_v digest_v &_o consider_v they_o in_o his_o own_o breast_n he_o find_v they_o so_o dreadful_a that_o they_o fill_v his_o soul_n with_o sorrow_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 11._o v._o 11._o thou_o must_v prophesy_v again_o before_o many_o people_n &_o nation_n &_o tongue_n &_o king_n these_o word_n do_v no_o long_o leave_v any_o cause_n of_o doubt_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o new_a prophecy_n &_o not_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o thou_o must_v make_v a_o second_o prophecy_n to_o king_n people_n &_o nation_n &_o whereas_o what_o thou_o have_v prophesy_v to_o they_o respect_v their_o temporal_a state_n for_o the_o future_a that_o which_o thou_o shall_v foretell_v they_o respect_v their_o spiritual_a state_n &_o the_o thing_n of_o religion_n chap._n ix_o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v note_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n &_o first_o of_o all_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chronology_n apocalypse_n the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o the_o last_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n we_o must_v not_o seek_v for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n joseph_n mede_n be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v discover_v that_o the_o apocalypse_n consist_v of_o two_o body_n of_o revelation_n mean_v by_o two_o book_n the_o first_o of_o which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n a_o book_n write_v within_o &_o on_o the_o back_n side_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n the_o other_o we_o find_v in_o the_o 10._o chap._n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_a &_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n &_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v two_o body_n of_o revelation_n perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n &_o different_a each_o from_o the_o other_o that_o both_o the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o run_v through_o all_o &_o reach_v to_o all_o the_o time_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n one_o can_v imagine_v any_o thing_n more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o world_n the_o empire_n &_o the_o church_n also_o in_o respect_n to_o her_o temporal_a &_o as_o far_o as_o she_o be_v
five_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a in_o the_o three_o period_n year_n five_o thing_n cotemporary_a in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n i._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n rev._n 20.4_o ii_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v bind_v &_o who_o power_n be_v break_v rev._n 20.2_o 3._o iii_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o description_n whereof_o we_o have_v rev._n 21._o &_o 22._o chapter_n iv_o the_o company_n of_o saint_n that_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n &_o who_o carry_v palm_n in_o their_o hand_n sing_v this_o song_n salvation_n to_o our_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n 7.17_o rev._n 7.10_o rev._n 7.17_o &_o unto_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n the_o lamb_n shall_v feed_v they_o &_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n for_o these_o be_v not_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n â—f_o the_o 7_o chap._n st._n john_n say_v express_o after_o this_o 9_o v._o 9_o i._n e._n after_o these_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n i_o behold_v &_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n &_o kindred_n &_o people_n &_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n &_o before_o the_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n this_o plain_o show_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o person_n that_o be_v seal_v for_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v number_v because_o they_o be_v not_o above_o 144_o thousand_o whereas_o these_o here_o speak_v of_o be_v innumerable_a in_o truth_n these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o revel_n who_o be_v there_o call_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n &_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o here_o they_o be_v call_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n 7.14_o c._n 7.14_o &_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n &_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n they_o be_v therefore_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o the_o 144_o thousand_o that_o be_v seal_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n for_o 1260_o day_n v._o the_o five_o and_o last_o thing_n co-temporary_a be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v with_o a_o trumpet_n &_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n 11.15_o rev._n 11.15_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o last_o blow_n must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n &_o at_o the_o same_o time_n shall_v begin_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o be_v assign_v a_o period_n of_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o this_o seven_o and_o last_o trumpet_n must_v reach_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n chap._n a_o short_a explanation_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n do_v begin_v the_o h._n ghost_n in_o the_o first_o place_n give_v we_o a_o abridgement_n of_o these_o destiny_n &_o event_n &_o nothing_o be_v more_o methodical_a than_o that_o first_o to_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o more_o particular_o to_o be_v explain_v so_o this_o chapter_n from_o the_o 2d._o v._o to_o the_o end_n contain_v a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n &_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n as_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n he_o have_v describe_v the_o first_o period_n of_o 360_o year_n as_o we_o just_a now_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o this_o paganism_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n 2._o v._o 2._o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n &_o its_o perpetual_a subsistence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o affliction_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o two_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o great_a persecution_n that_o must_v befall_v the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n 3._o v._o 3._o be_v there_o also_o predict_v the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o that_o persecution_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n 7._o v._o 7._o who_o must_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o territory_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o what_o that_o mean_n &_o where_o we_o must_v place_v this_o great_a event_n at_o the_o end_n of_o three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n i._n e._n the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v glorious_o reestablisht_v for_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v ascend_v again_o up_o into_o heaven_n i_o e._n shall_v be_v exalt_v &_o glorify_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o time_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v 13._o v._o 13._o i._n e._n one_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n that_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n shall_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v which_o will_v give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n 15._o v._o 15._o after_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v commence_v which_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n this_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n &_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n after_o this_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n explication_n ch._n 12._o &_o its_o explication_n the_o prophet_n enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n in_o the_o 12_o ch._n god_n show_v he_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v with_o child_n &_o deliver_v of_o a_o son_n &_o persecute_v by_o the_o red_a dragon_n who_o fain_o will_v devour_v the_o child_n of_o the_o woman_n afterward_o there_o be_v a_o battle_n fight_v by_o michael_n &_o his_o angel_n against_o the_o dragon_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v and_o cast_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o as_o much_o overcome_v as_o he_o be_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o persecute_v the_o woman_n she_o be_v force_v to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v 1260_o day_n the_o dragon_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v she_o vomit_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o but_o the_o earth_n open_v &_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n &_o save_v the_o woman_n this_o woman_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n this_o child_n of_o which_o she_o be_v deliver_v be_v pure_a &_o holy_a christianity_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n will_v devour_v &_o extinguish_v christianity_n in_o its_o birth_n michael_n &_o his_o angel_n be_v jesus_n christ_n &_o his_o minister_n celestial_a as_o well_o as_o terrestrial_a the_o combat_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n &_o michael_n be_v the_o combat_n of_o 300_o year_n that_o be_v between_o god_n &_o the_o devil_n during_o the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a emperor_n the_o devil_n endeavour_v on_o one_o hand_n to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n defend_v it_o by_o his_o martyr_n &_o teacher_n the_o victory_n get_v over_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v the_o cast_v down_o of_o heathenism_n which_o fall_v to_o the_o earth_n &_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n i._n e._n it_o be_v tumble_v down_o from_o the_o throne_n by_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a flood_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n cast_v after_o the_o woman_n when_o he_o be_v throw_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n be_v those_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n that_o arrianism_n that_o cover_v the_o christian_a world_n immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o heathenism_n under_o constantine_n the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o this_o flood_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o woman_n these_o heresy_n be_v destroy_v &_o swallow_v up_o as_o in_o a_o moment_n &_o the_o church_n remain_v deliver_v from_o they_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o
god_n be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o one_o beside_o j._n christ_n and_o be_v at_o his_o right_a hand_n to_o present_v our_o request_n unto_o he_o this_o be_v evident_o that_o which_o make_v the_o connection_n of_o this_o text_n of_o saint_n paul_n now_o the_o spirit_n say_v express_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o depart_n from_o the_o faith_n with_o the_o forego_v one_o god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n natural_o receive_v up_o into_o glory_n shall_v follow_v after_o justify_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o come_v before_o see_v of_o angel_n preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n believe_v on_o in_o the_o world._n but_o he_o will_v place_v the_o word_n receive_v up_o into_o glory_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o immediate_o before_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o apostasy_n to_o signify_v that_o that_o apostasy_n shall_v principal_o aim_v at_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o article_n for_o in_o truth_n it_o seem_v glory_n the_o papism_n pull_v down_o the_o lord_n from_o his_o glory_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v principal_o design_n to_o draw_v down_o jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o heaven_n and_o tumble_v he_o again_o into_o a_o low_a estate_n it_o enclose_v he_o in_o a_o bit_n of_o bread_n it_o make_v he_o descend_v into_o unclean_a entrail_n it_o send_v he_o to_o the_o draught_n it_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o mouse_n and_o rat_n it_o take_v away_o from_o he_o his_o arm_n leg_n head_n life_n and_o leave_v he_o without_o any_o action_n or_o defence_n it_o set_v up_o rival_n to_o he_o in_o all_o his_o office_n and_o divide_v his_o honour_n to_o wood_n and_o stone_n all_o this_o well_o consider_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n face_n it_o be_v a_o abomination_n to_o invocate_v any_o creature_n before_o god_n face_n that_o this_o may_v be_v more_o plain_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o to_o take_v off_o the_o veil_n under_o which_o they_o hide_v the_o horror_n of_o that_o worship_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o that_o sit_v of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n import_v a_o very_a near_o presence_n of_o the_o son_n who_o assist_v perpetual_o before_o his_o father_n and_o who_o be_v perpetual_o before_o his_o face_n environ_v and_o as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v bury_v by_o the_o ray_n of_o that_o glorious_a face_n of_o god._n thou_o shall_v not_o have_v other_o god_n before_o my_o face_n this_o face_n of_o god_n be_v a_o lively_a spring_n of_o light_n that_o swallow_v up_o whatsoever_o there_o be_v of_o brightness_n in_o the_o most_o excellent_a creature_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v as_o nothing_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god._n there_o be_v but_o one_o creature_n that_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o these_o ray_n and_o that_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god._n that_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o second_o person_n to_o which_o it_o be_v supernatural_o unite_v by_o reason_n of_o this_o the_o son_n may_v be_v invocate_v before_o the_o face_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o father_n because_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o son_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o and_o annihilate_v by_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n but_o it_o be_v a_o true_a abomination_n to_o go_v and_o worship_n and_o invocate_v a_o simple_a creature_n before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n and_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o his_o throne_n this_o consideration_n do_v utter_o destroy_v that_o vain_a pretence_n which_o so_o many_o take_v for_o a_o good_a reason_n beam_n one_o may_v pray_v the_o saint_n which_o be_v on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o because_o be_v far_o from_o the_o face_n of_o god_n they_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o his_o beam_n we_o lawful_o pray_v the_o saint_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o say_v they_o what_o great_a harm_n be_v there_o to_o invocate_v they_o in_o the_o heaven_n the_o difference_n be_v plain_a the_o saint_n that_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v conceive_v as_o far_o from_o god_n their_o ray_n be_v not_o swallow_v up_o by_o the_o infinite_a brightness_n of_o the_o divinity_n we_o may_v give_v they_o some_o homage_n but_o to_o go_v and_o serve_v they_o before_o the_o face_n of_o god_n to_o give_v they_o a_o religious_a worship_n in_o heaven_n it_o be_v insolent_o to_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god._n and_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o may_v be_v do_v it_o be_v a_o bold_a attempt_n that_o be_v not_o pardonable_a a_o subject_a that_o be_v high_o prefer_v when_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o far_o from_o his_o prince_n may_v receive_v great_a honour_n from_o those_o that_o be_v beneath_o he_o but_o both_o the_o small_a and_o the_o great_a when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o sovereign_n presence_n be_v equal_a it_o will_v be_v a_o piece_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o render_v homage_n to_o a_o subject_a before_o the_o sovereign_n face_n the_o sun_n swallow_v up_o all_o the_o star_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o his_o throne_n annihilate_v all_o glory_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o odious_a crime_n to_o go_v and_o render_v homage_n to_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n if_o i_o honour_v the_o saint_n here_o below_o by_o my_o praise_n and_o my_o imitation_n of_o they_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o man_n that_o i_o speak_v but_o my_o prayer_n reach_v heaven_n there_o be_v but_o one_o subject_a that_o do_v invocate_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o other_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o but_o one_o object_n that_o may_v be_v invocate_v this_o be_v what_o st._n paul_n mean_v there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n that_o may_v be_v pray_v to_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o only_o one_o jesus_n that_o pray_v for_o man_n so_o that_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o a_o apostasy_n because_o it_o high_o affront_v jesus_n christ_n in_o that_o double_a manner_n as_o we_o have_v say_v both_o because_o it_o snatch_v away_o from_o he_o the_o privilege_n of_o assist_v alone_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o because_o it_o violate_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n in_o who_o presence_n all_o grandeur_n disappear_v so_o far_o be_v the_o saint_n from_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o adoration_n because_o of_o their_o glorification_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o more_o they_o be_v glorify_v and_o the_o near_o they_o be_v to_o god_n the_o more_o be_v they_o as_o nothing_o and_o invisible_a add_v to_o this_o that_o j._n christ_n have_v reserve_v it_o to_o himself_o as_o a_o incommunicable_a piece_n of_o his_o glory_n that_o we_o shall_v call_v on_o the_o father_n in_o his_o name_n the_o papism_n call_v on_o he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o saint_n for_o it_o invocate_v he_o by_o the_o merit_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o be_v another_o abomination_n as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o abomination_n and_o apostasy_n that_o it_o can_v at_o this_o day_n any_o long_o be_v defend_v but_o by_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v adore_v or_o serve_v image_n we_o only_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o ascend_v to_o their_o original_n heathen_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v never_o carry_v so_o far_o as_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n the_o second_o difficulty_n be_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n in_o more_o odious_a term_n than_o it_o do_v of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n which_o be_v very_o strange_a but_o none_o will_v any_o long_a wonder_n at_o it_o when_o he_o consider_v in_o what_o manner_n god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n speak_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o israelite_n one_o thing_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o can_v be_v viz._n that_o the_o israelite_n in_o their_o idolatry_n do_v never_o total_o abandon_v the_o true_a god._n they_o worship_v a_o golden_a calf_n in_o the_o wilderness_n but_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o that_o great_a god_n that_o have_v bring_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n they_o serve_v baalim_fw-la the_o god_n of_o stranger_n it_o be_v true_a but_o this_o be_v in_o associate_a they_o with_o the_o true_a god_n who_o worship_n they_o never_o do_v reject_v if_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o time_n of_o corruption_n it_o be_v that_o of_o ahab_n who_o to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n add_v all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o tyrian_n which_o his_o wife_n jezabel_n teach_v he_o nevertheless_o at_o that_o very_a time_n elias_n confess_v that_o the_o nation_n halt_v between_o two_o worship_v
gods._n they_o place_v these_o god_n in_o the_o star_n as_o soul_n in_o body_n therefore_o the_o greek_n call_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d runner_n as_o always_o go_v and_o always_o run_v as_o plato_n say_v in_o the_o dialogue_n entitle_v cratylus_n these_o god_n be_v so_o very_a much_o above_o the_o other_o that_o they_o believe_v they_o only_o immortal_a for_o the_o same_o plato_n say_v somewhere_o that_o the_o inferior_a god_n be_v not_o immortal_a by_o their_o nature_n they_o call_v these_o inferior_a god_n daemon_n and_o they_o ascribe_v this_o distinction_n to_o zoroaster_n graculorum_fw-la in_o lib._n de_fw-la defectu_fw-la graculorum_fw-la they_o say_v plutarch_n seem_v to_o have_v remove_v great_a difficulty_n who_o have_v establish_v a_o species_n of_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n between_o the_o god_n and_o man_n they_o have_v find_v that_o they_o be_v these_o daemon_n that_o do_v unite_v we_o with_o the_o great_a god_n and_o do_v conciliate_v they_o to_o we_o whether_o this_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o magi_n and_o zoroaster_n or_o whether_o it_o draw_v its_o original_n from_o thrace_n by_o orpheus_n or_o from_o egypt_n or_o from_o phrygia_n daemon_n the_o papism_n make_v no_o more_o distinction_n between_o the_o saint_n and_o god_n than_o the_o heathen_n do_v between_o the_o god_n and_o daemon_n the_o papism_n acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o distinction_n and_o they_o must_v not_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o suppose_v but_o one_o sovereign_a god_n and_o no_o inferior_a god_n for_o the_o saint_n be_v its_o true_a inferior_a divinity_n it_o call_v they_o divus_o and_o diva_n as_o well_o as_o he_o be_v call_v divus_o augustus_n the_o heathen_n put_v the_o very_a same_o difference_n between_o their_o great_a god_n and_o their_o inferior_a one_o as_o the_o papism_n do_v between_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o superior_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o eternal_a and_o the_o other_o be_v create_v by_o the_o great_a god_n do_v not_o act_v but_o according_a to_o their_o order_n and_o be_v not_o immortal_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n the_o papist_n can_v make_v a_o great_a distinction_n between_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n than_o this_o man_n the_o daemon_n be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o superior_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v according_a to_o they_o so_o heavenly_a so_o sublime_a and_o so_o pure_a that_o they_o can_v not_o by_o themselves_o have_v any_o commerce_n with_o man_n nor_o abase_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n of_o humane_a affair_n to_o govern_v they_o immediate_o and_o by_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o establish_v a_o kind_n of_o daemon_n symposio_fw-la plato_n in_o symposio_fw-la to_o be_v as_o mediator_n and_o agent_n between_o the_o sovereign_a god_n and_o mortal_a man_n say_v plato_n god_n do_v not_o converse_v with_o man_n say_v the_o same_o author_n but_o all_o commerce_n between_o god_n and_o man_n be_v by_o the_o mediation_n of_o daemon_n the_o daemon_n be_v messenger_n and_o interpreter_n that_o come_v from_o god_n to_o man_n and_o go_v from_o man_n to_o god._n they_o bring_v to_o man_n the_o present_n of_o the_o god_n and_o to_o the_o god_n the_o prayer_n and_o homage_n of_o man_n he_o that_o will_v see_v this_o theology_n more_o at_o large_a may_v find_v it_o in_o plutarch_n discourse_n de_fw-fr defectu_fw-la ordculorum_fw-la in_o apuleius_n de_fw-fr deo_fw-la socratis_n in_o jamblichus_n de_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la and_o above_o all_o in_o saint_n austin_n in_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n with_o ludovicus_n vives_n note_n now_o one_o drop_n of_o water_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o this_o pagan_a theology_n be_v to_o that_o of_o the_o papism_n god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v they_o who_o be_v their_o great_a god_n be_v too_o sublime_a for_o we_o to_o address_v ourselves_o direct_o to_o they_o we_o must_v have_v mediator_n that_o may_v be_v more_o of_o our_o rank_n the_o soul_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o angel_n do_v this_o office_n for_o we_o they_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o our_o want_n before_o god_n and_o they_o receive_v commission_n to_o do_v we_o good_a a_fw-mi serve_v we_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o prayer_n be_v address_v to_o they_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o cure_v and_o deliverance_n be_v expect_v from_o they_o last_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o man_n put_v themselves_o under_o their_o protection_n daemon_n hesiod_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o deification_n of_o soul_n the_o first_o order_n of_o daemon_n in_o the_o heathen_a theology_n the_o mediator_n spirit_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n one_o be_v humane_a soul_n the_o other_o separate_a intelligence_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o the_o greek_n in_o which_o we_o see_v this_o deification_n of_o soul_n express_o be_v hesiod_n who_o say_v that_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o jupiter_n the_o great_a man_n after_o their_o death_n be_v establish_v guardian_n and_o patron_n of_o mortal_a man_n inspector_n of_o their_o good_a and_o evil_a work_n destributor_n of_o riches_n and_o that_o in_o this_o consist_v their_o royal_a dignity_n therefore_o afterward_o this_o sort_n of_o god_n be_v call_v the_o god_n of_o hesiod_n plato_n entire_o adopt_v this_o theology_n and_o eusebius_n quote_v from_o this_o philosopher_n these_o word_n touch_v the_o hero_n evang._n euseb_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o de_fw-la praepar_fw-la evang._n we_o will_v for_o the_o future_a serve_v and_o adore_v their_o sepulchre_n as_o of_o the_o daemon_n follow_v the_o advice_n of_o the_o oracle_n those_o that_o have_v the_o small_a acquaintance_n with_o the_o pagan_a theology_n and_o history_n rome_n the_o law_n of_o ancient_a rome_n about_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n exact_o like_o those_o of_o new_a rome_n know_v this_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o god_n be_v deify_v man_n they_o themselves_o make_v no_o secret_a of_o it_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o plutarch_n book_n about_o the_o cease_n of_o oracle_n the_o law_n of_o ancient_a rome_n be_v express_v and_o remarkable_a hereupon_o divos_fw-la &_o illos_fw-la qui_fw-la coelestes_fw-la semper_fw-la beati_fw-la habiti_fw-la sunt_fw-la colunto_fw-la &_o eos_fw-la quos_fw-la in_o coelum_fw-la merita_fw-la vocaverint_fw-la that_o the_o saint_n shall_v be_v worship_v as_o well_o those_o that_o have_v be_v always_o esteem_v the_o happy_a inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n as_o those_o that_o by_o their_o merit_n have_v be_v exalt_v into_o heaven_n see_v another_o roman_a law_n like_o it_o deorum_fw-la manium_fw-la jura_fw-la sancta_fw-la sunto_fw-la hos_fw-la letho_fw-mi datos_fw-la divos_fw-la habento_fw-la that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o god_n mane_n shall_v be_v inviolable_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v repute_v for_o saint_n after_o their_o death_n be_v there_o not_o a_o admirable_a providence_n in_o this_o that_o new_a rome_n have_v re-establisht_a the_o same_o law_n almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n and_o who_o can_v doubt_v after_o this_o whether_o antichristian_a rome_n have_v renew_v ancient_a rome_n doctrine_n of_o daemon_n spirit_n a_o second_o rank_n of_o demon_n separate_a spirit_n but_o beside_o these_o man_n become_v daemon_n that_o ancient_a pagan_a theology_n do_v acknowledge_v other_o that_o be_v always_o such_o and_o that_o never_o have_v be_v man_n all_o the_o monument_n of_o paganism_n that_o we_o have_v be_v full_a of_o this_o theology_n apuleius_n express_v it_o in_o these_o word_n socratis_n de_fw-fr deo_fw-la socratis_n there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o daemon_n that_o be_v superior_a and_o more_o august_n who_o be_v free_a from_o the_o bond_n and_o dis-engaged_n from_o the_o chain_n of_o body_n have_v each_o of_o they_o receive_v a_o certain_a particular_a strength_n and_o power_n it_o be_v from_o this_o rank_n of_o superior_a daemon_n that_o plato_n have_v take_v those_o daemon_n of_o which_o he_o believe_v every_o man_n have_v one_o all_o his_o life_n time_n for_o a_o witness_n of_o his_o action_n and_o a_o guardian_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o one_o shall_v not_o perceive_v this_o perfect_a conformity_n between_o the_o pagan_a theology_n and_o the_o popish_a theology_n spirit_n the_o papist_n also_o make_v two_o sort_n of_o mediatory_a spirit_n exact_o as_o the_o heathen_n do_v so_o do_v the_o papist_n make_v two_o order_n of_o spirit_n that_o be_v the_o mediator_n and_o protector_n of_o man_n humane_a soul_n or_o glorify_a saint_n and_o angel_n natural_o separate_v from_o matter_n the_o heathen_n take_v guardian_n from_o among_o those_o daemon_n who_o have_v never_o be_v man_n the_o papist_n assign_v to_o each_o man_n a_o guardian_n spirit_n but_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o order_n of_o angel_n they_o call_v he_o the_o guardian_n angel_n and_o every_o devout_a person_n recommend_v himself_o to_o his_o guardian_n angel_n when_o the_o undertake_v any_o thing_n of_o danger_n daemon_n the_o papism_n in_o the_o crection_n consecration_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n have_v perfect_o
fraud_n and_o violence_n which_o the_o tyrant_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o to_o pervert_v the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o constancy_n of_o some_o the_o fall_n of_o many_o and_o all_o this_o without_o doubt_n agree_v to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o papism_n as_o well_o as_o to_o antiochus_n the_o application_n be_v easy_a every_o one_o may_v make_v it_o for_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o many_o fraud_n have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o papism_n to_o engage_v the_o true_a believer_n in_o a_o revolt_n and_o how_o always_o violence_n have_v be_v use_v together_o with_o fraud_n in_o the_o 36._o v._o the_o h._n spirit_n pursue_v the_o description_n of_o the_o tyrant_n and_o say_v this_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n and_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o and_o magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n and_o shall_v speak_v marvellous_a thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o god_n and_o shall_v prosper_v till_o the_o indignation_n be_v accomplish_v for_o that_o that_o be_v determine_v shall_v be_v do_v this_o be_v so_o like_o what_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god._n and_o that_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n and_o to_o that_o which_o st._n john_n say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n that_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o that_o he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n to_o blaspheme_v his_o name_n and_o his_o tabernacle_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n this_o i_o say_v be_v so_o like_a that_o it_o be_v inpossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o passage_n of_o daniel_n give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n for_o the_o understanding_n that_o of_o the_o revelation_n when_o we_o will_v apply_v these_o word_n to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n he_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n and_o speak_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n they_o cry_v out_o it_o be_v notorious_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n call_v himself_o the_o most_o obedient_a servant_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o do_v not_o blaspheme_v his_o name_n just_o the_o very_a same_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god_n he_o shall_v not_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v not_o regard_v any_o god._n pride_n antiochus_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v exalt_v themselves_o above_o every_o god_n not_o by_o atheism_n but_o by_o pride_n this_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o his_o history_n it_o be_v well_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o wicked_a person_n and_o i_o will_v easy_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o prophecy_n do_v not_o predict_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o heart_n but_o event_n now_o as_o to_o the_o event_n so_o far_o be_v antiochus_n from_o be_v impious_a towards_o his_o god_n and_o from_o exalt_v himself_o above_o they_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v a_o furious_a and_o outrageous_a zeal_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v never_o do_v any_o idolatrous_a prince_n carry_v this_o false_a zeal_n so_o far_o he_o do_v not_o persecute_v the_o jew_n to_o make_v they_o become_v atheist_n but_o to_o make_v they_o worship_n jupiter_n olympius_n who_o idol_n he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o temple_n this_o be_v to_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n to_o mount_v to_o that_o pitch_n of_o pride_n to_o which_o antiochus_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v mount_v chap._n xxiii_o a_o notable_a prophecy_n of_o the_o mahuzim_n that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o worship_n the_o whole_a find_v admirable_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papism_n what_o be_v the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o antiochus_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 12_o chap._n of_o daniel_n apply_v to_o antiochus_n and_o the_o papism_n in_o this_o prophecy_n which_o literal_o respect_v antiochus_n 39_o dan._n 11._o v._n 37_o 38_o 39_o and_o mystical_o antichrist_n the_o most_o considerable_a passage_n be_v this_o neither_o shall_v he_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regard_v any_o god_n for_o he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o all_o but_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v he_o honour_v the_o god_n of_o force_n and_o a_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o shall_v he_o honour_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o pleasant_a thing_n thus_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o most_o strong_a hold_v with_o a_o strange_a god_n who_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v and_o increase_v with_o glory_n and_o he_o shall_v cause_v they_o to_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n for_o gain_v the_o papism_n do_v not_o only_o agree_v that_o we_o understand_v this_o oracle_n of_o antichrist_n but_o with_o its_o utmost_a force_n endeavour_n to_o have_v it_o so_o understand_v because_o it_o hope_v to_o draw_v great_a advantage_n to_o itself_o thereby_o worship_v a_o notable_a oracle_n concern_v the_o mahazim_n which_o antichrist_n must_v worship_v pretend_v that_o nothing_o of_o this_o do_v agree_v to_o the_o pope_n he_o have_v not_o abandon_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n he_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n that_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n which_o our_o translation_n render_v the_o god_n of_o force_n our_o joseph_n mede_n think_v quite_o contrary_a to_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o can_v agree_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o st._n paul_n have_v a_o regard_n to_o this_o oracle_n when_o he_o say_v in_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o chapt._n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n that_o the_o spirit_n say_v remarkable_o or_o express_o that_o some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v teach_v doctrine_n of_o daemon_n to_o understand_v his_o notion_n which_o assure_o be_v pretty_a and_o ingenious_a we_o must_v represent_v the_o text_n of_o daniel_n according_a to_o his_o version_n which_o be_v much_o better_a than_o our_o ordinary_a one_o 36._o and_o a_o king_n shall_v do_v according_a to_o his_o will_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o verse_n there_o be_v no_o essential_a difference_n between_o our_o vulgar_a translation_n and_o that_o of_o joseph_n mede_n 37._o he_o shall_v not_o regard_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n nor_o the_o desire_n of_o woman_n nor_o regard_v any_o god_n but_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o above_o every_o god._n 38._o for_o he_o shall_v honour_v the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n beside_o the_o true_a god_n in_o exalt_v they_o together_o with_o he_o in_o his_o seat_n and_o together_o with_o this_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o he_o shall_v worship_v the_o mahuzim_n with_o gold_n silver_z precious_a stone_n and_o desirable_a thing_n 39_o he_o shall_v make_v strong_a hold_v of_o the_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o strange_a god_n who_o he_o shall_v acknowledge_v he_o shall_v multiply_v the_o honour_n and_o make_v they_o rule_v over_o many_o and_o shall_v divide_v the_o land_n for_o a_o recompense_n here_o joseph_n mede_n by_o the_o unknown_a god_n understand_v jesus_n christ_n who_o ancient_a rome_n know_v not_o and_o who_o the_o new_a roman_n know_v and_o worship_n together_o with_o this_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v not_o he_o shall_v worship_v the_o mahuzim_n thing_n mahuzim_n &_o the_o unknown_a god_n in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n interpreter_n ordinary_o confound_v these_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o unknown_a god_n and_o the_o papist_n say_v it_o be_v the_o idol_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v worship_v but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o mahuzim_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o unknown_a god._n for_o in_o the_o 39_o verse_n the_o h._n spirit_n clear_o distinguish_v the_o mahuzim_n from_o the_o strange_a or_o unknown_a god_n in_o say_v he_o shall_v make_v strong_a hold_v of_o the_o mahuzim_n with_o the_o strange_a gods._n hhim_n elohah_n necar_o so_o that_o these_o word_n serve_v as_o a_o comment_n on_o those_o that_o go_v before_o which_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n but_o be_v a_o little_a different_a the_o prophet_n do_v not_o use_v the_o preposition_n hhim_n which_o signify_v with_o beside_o but_o use_v the_o particle_n l._n which_o usual_o signify_v to_o l'elohah_n mahuzim_n which_o may_v be_v translate_v to_o the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n he_o shall_v give_v honour_n to_o the_o god_n of_o mahuzim_n so_o in_o the_o same_o verse_n the_o spirit_n add_v and_o he_o shall_v glorify_v or_o he_o shall_v give_v glory_n and_o honour_n l'elohah_n to_o the_o god_n who_o his_o father_n know_v
they_o be_v at_o a_o prodigious_a distance_n from_o it_o so_o the_o prophet_n look_v on_o these_o two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o behold_v they_o at_o so_o great_a distance_n he_o look_v on_o they_o as_o join_v together_o though_o they_o be_v a_o 1000_o year_n distant_a from_o each_o other_o moreover_o the_o h._n spirit_n from_o this_o first_o resurrection_n in_o which_o the_o church_n must_v be_v deliver_v and_o which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v but_o a_o figurative_a resurrection_n will_v raise_v we_o up_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o last_o and_o general_a resurrection_n because_o this_o first_o resurrection_n that_o must_v be_v before_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v but_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o great_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o one_o body_n translate_v from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o prophet_n to_o have_v holy_a sally_n that_o from_o temporal_a thing_n do_v transport_v they_o to_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a one_o isaiah_n speak_v of_o a_o sign_n that_o god_n will_v give_v to_o ahaz_n and_o which_o he_o refuse_v pass_v over_o many_o age_n leave_v there_o ahaz_n and_o his_o sign_n 7._o esai_n 7._o and_o say_v the_o lord_n god_n shall_v give_v you_o a_o sign_n behold_v a_o virgin_n shall_v bear_v a_o son_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n be_v not_o less_o profound_a but_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n literal_o and_o mystical_o the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v reserve_v it_o for_o that_o chap._n where_o we_o must_v speak_v of_o the_o duration_n of_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n xxiv_o in_o which_o be_v gather_v together_o 35._o character_n of_o antichrist_n that_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o but_o it_o fearure_n a_o short_a portraiture_n of_o antichrifi_n and_o his_o fearure_n after_o sound_v all_o the_o fountain_n whence_o the_o pourtaiture_n of_o antichrist_n be_v draw_v i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a to_o gather_v together_o here_o all_o the_o stroke_n that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o all_o with_o one_o view_n and_o that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o perfect_a conformity_n that_o be_v between_o that_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.1_o rev._n 13.1_o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n now_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o beast_n always_o signify_v a_o empire_n when_o king_n be_v treat_v of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n in_o all_o the_o form_n of_o worldly_a empire_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o have_v prove_v it_o with_o the_o great_a evidence_n in_o our_o prejudices_fw-la 2._o it_o must_v also_o be_v a_o religion_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o false_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o a_o apostasy_n there_o be_v only_o the_o papism_n in_o which_o a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n be_v find_v both_o together_o 8._o 1_o tim._n 4.1_o 8._o it_o be_v true_a mahomet_n make_v a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o mahometanism_n the_o religion_n be_v not_o the_o empire_n nor_o the_o empire_n the_o religion_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o sovereign_a lord_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n mahometanism_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o aempire_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o religion_n a_o proof_n that_o the_o religion_n and_o the_o empire_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n 19.20_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o a_o prophet_n always_o live_v rev._n 19.20_o 3._o antichrist_n must_v have_v a_o prophet_n i._n e._n a_o man_n that_o say_v he_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n for_o with_o the_o beast_n be_v join_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o together_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v sign_n before_o he_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o papism_n that_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o infallible_a head_n always_o pronounce_v oracle_n when_o it_o be_v necessary_a always_o speak_v and_o always_o live_v this_o be_v a_o very_a peculiar_a character_n and_o which_o shall_v make_v we_o well_o discern_v he_o 4._o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v principal_o consist_v in_o idolatry_n 17._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 2_o thes_n 2._o rev._n 17._o for_o it_o be_v call_v apostasy_n a_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n spiritual_a whoredom_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o religion_n in_o which_o idol_n be_v re-establisht_a under_o new_a name_n we_o have_v also_o clear_o prove_v it_o 17._o the_o idolatry_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n rev._n 17._o 5._o this_o antichristian_a idolatry_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n which_o must_v be_v exercise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o without_o by_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o a_o stranger_n for_o this_o idolatry_n be_v call_v adultery_n and_o conjugal_a unfaithfulness_n the_o papism_n with_o its_o idolatry_n retain_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o preserve_v christianity_n 6._o the_o chief_a city_n of_o this_o empire_n and_o of_o this_o religion_n must_v be_v a_o city_n seat_v on_o seven_o mountaïn_n 17.9.18_o rev._n 17.9.18_o and_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n rule_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n the_o papism_n have_v for_o the_o capital_a of_o its_o empire_n and_o religion_n new_a rome_n build_v where_o the_o ancient_a one_o be_v 7._o this_o empire_n be_v to_o form_v itself_o not_o by_o force_n but_o by_o craft_n by_o seduction_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o west_n 13.13_o rev._n 13.13_o that_o be_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o power_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n come_v by_o illusion_n rather_o than_o by_o the_o violence_n that_o both_o king_n and_o people_n have_v suffer_v 8._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n 13._o dan._n 2.7_o rev._n 13._o as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n statue_n by_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o true_a continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v the_o very_a same_o seat_n and_o very_o hear_v the_o same_o province_n 9_o this_o empire_n must_v be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 15._o rev._n 13.14_o 15._o yet_o this_o image_n must_v speak_v and_o must_v be_v worship_v in_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o papism_n have_v no_o arm_n nor_o citadel_n that_o real_o make_v a_o empire_n it_o have_v nothing_o but_o superstition_n and_o foolish_a fondness_n for_o all_o its_o arm_n however_o it_o speak_v it_o threaten_v it_o promise_v it_o teach_v it_o seduce_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o reign_v 10._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v have_v ten_o horn_n 17._o rev._n 13._o end_n 17._o that_o be_v to_o say_v ten_o king_n vassal_n and_o subject_n prop_n and_o upholder_n of_o its_o throne_n the_o papism_n have_v always_o have_v under_o it_o ten_o principal_a king_n that_o have_v worship_v and_o maintain_v its_o power_n 11._o antichrist_n must_v speak_v great_a thing_n in_o his_o own_o behalf_n 13.5_o rev._n 13.5_o but_o against_o god_n for_o they_o must_v be_v blasphemy_n the_o papism_n say_v of_o itself_o and_o its_o capital_a great_a and_o mighty_a thing_n say_v that_o rome_n be_v eternal_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n god_n upon_o earth_n his_o holiness_n and_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o these_o arrogant_a pretension_n be_v true_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n against_o j._n christ_n and_o against_o the_o true_a church_n the_o spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n 12._o antichrist_n must_v raise_v war_n and_o cruel_a persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n 13.7_o rev._n 13.7_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o papism_n have_v bathe_v itself_o in_o humane_a and_o christian_a blood_n for_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n 13._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n raise_v up_o again_o 13.3_o rev._n 13.3_o a_o head_n mortal_o wound_v but_o heal_v again_o the_o empire_n of_o
commerce_n the_o 8_o argument_n spiritual_a babel_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o city_n en_fw-fr rich_v by_o a_o long_a commerce_n eight_o moreover_n do_v a_o city_n become_v rich_a in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a what_o kind_n of_o commerce_n than_o must_v that_o of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v that_o shall_v make_v the_o fortune_n of_o her_o merchant_n in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n the_o h._n spirit_n borrow_v these_o figure_n from_o what_o be_v do_v and_o see_v inhuman_a life_n it_o be_v see_v therein_o that_o city_n become_v rich_a and_o powerful_a by_o long_a commerce_n but_o never_o be_v any_o of_o they_o see_v to_o attain_v to_o a_o surprise_v greatness_n by_o two_o or_o three_o year_n commerce_n last_o a_o city_n and_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v raise_v and_o destroy_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a have_v not_o time_n to_o gather_v together_o voluptuous_a thing_n peace_n the_o 9th_o argument_n spiritual_a babylon_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v enjoy_v a_o long_a peace_n and_o to_o enjoy_v they_o it_o must_v always_o fight_v to_o conquer_v to_o grow_v great_a or_o to_o defend_v itself_o if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a this_o be_v not_o too_o much_o to_o establish_v its_o greatness_n by_o sword_n and_o by_o fire_n and_o to_o repel_v that_o force_n that_o must_v destroy_v it_o of_o necessity_n antichrist_n and_o his_o adherent_n must_v always_o be_v in_o violent_a motion_n in_o trouble_n and_o in_o war._n whereas_o the_o description_n of_o spiritual_a babylon_n import_v the_o possession_n of_o a_o long_a peace_n during_o which_o she_o must_v heap_v together_o both_o all_o the_o riches_n and_o all_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world._n half_a the_o 10_o argument_n the_o ruin_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n according_a to_o its_o description_n in_o the_o 19_o ch._n can_v be_v wrought_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o 19_o chapt._n be_v the_o last_o where_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v describe_v to_o we_o we_o there_o see_v he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o true_a and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i._n e._n j._n christ_n that_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o combat_n that_o cause_v the_o army_n of_o heaven_n to_o follow_v he_o that_o call_v all_o the_o bird_n of_o heaven_n and_o all_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o slaughter_n that_o give_v battle_n that_o obtain_v the_o victory_n that_o cast_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n for_o this_o alone_a more_o be_v necessary_a than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o a_o empire_n so_o vast_a so_o large_a and_o so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v be_v not_o destroy_v in_o a_o few_o day_n chap._n ii_o the_o last_o argument_n against_o the_o chimaera_n of_o three_o year_n and_o half_a take_v from_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o temple_n be_v profane_v by_o antiochus_n four_o quite_o different_a time_n set_v down_o for_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n a_o explication_n and_o a_o reconcile_n of_o those_o four_o time_n a_o application_n of_o these_o four_o time_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o kingdom_n i_o draw_v my_o last_o argument_n against_o this_o chimerical_a duration_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a from_o the_o most_o famous_a of_o all_o the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n viz._n antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v he_o that_o persecute_v the_o church_n that_o oppress_v it_o that_o defile_v the_o temple_n that_o cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v for_o the_o space_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v set_v he_o as_o a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o during_o the_o space_n of_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o seize_v on_o the_o church_n to_o fill_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n with_o idol_n and_o make_v the_o pure_a service_n of_o god_n the_o continual_a sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v for_o himself_o alone_o to_o cease_v now_o we_o must_v remember_v this_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v already_o advance_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n viz._n that_o type_n be_v oenigmatical_a and_o short_a picture_n of_o great_a event_n great_a in_o their_o extent_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o quality_n little_a type_n be_v short_a picture_n in_o a_o little_a this_o maxim_n be_v evident_a it_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n and_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n see_v the_o time_n must_v be_v short_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o stroke_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o contract_v year_n can_v be_v better_a represent_v than_o by_o day_n not_o by_o month_n for_o a_o month_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o consequent_o it_o can_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a star._n but_o the_o day_n and_o the_o year_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o year_n be_v the_o great_a revolution_n the_o day_n the_o little_a one_o if_o one_o will_v represent_v in_o short_a the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n one_o can_v do_v it_o better_o than_o by_o the_o small_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n and_o thence_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o church_n by_o antiochus_n who_o be_v the_o type_n have_v last_v 1260_o little_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n they_o must_v represent_v so_o many_o of_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n i_o spend_v a_o chapter_n on_o this_o last_o proof_n because_o in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n by_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n there_o be_v considerable_a difficulty_n which_o spring_n from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o event_n such_o as_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n represent_v they_o to_o we_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o clear_v these_o difficulty_n about_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n will_v give_v we_o such_o light_n into_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n as_o will_v please_v the_o curious_a persecution_n four_o time_n note_v by_o daniel_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o antiochus_n persecution_n we_o must_v therefore_o observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n describe_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v his_o nation_n in_o four_o different_a manner_n first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chap._n after_o have_v speak_v of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n 13._o c._n 8._o v._n 13._o then_o i_o hear_v one_o saint_n speak_v and_o another_o saint_n say_v unto_o that_o certain_a saint_n that_o speak_v how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o transgression_n of_o desolation_n to_o give_v both_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o host_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o unto_o 2300_o day_n then_o shall_v the_o sanctuary_n be_v cleanse_v 14._o v._o 14._o daniel_n reassume_v the_o affair_n of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o continue_v it_o in_o the_o twelve_o observe_v three_o time_n 7._o cap._n 12._o v._n 6_o 7._o and_o one_o say_v to_o the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o these_o wonder_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n when_o he_o hold_v up_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o his_o left_a hand_n unto_o heaven_n and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v plain_a this_o signify_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a so_o than_o you_o see_v the_o second_o time_n the_o three_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o chapt._n 11._o c._n 12._o v._n 11._o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290_o day_n last_o the_o four_o time_n be_v find_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v 12_o v._o 12_o and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n see_v then_o four_o different_a number_n two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o evening_n and_o morning_n 2300._o 2300._o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n 1260._o 1260._o that_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o day_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o ten_o day_n 1290._o 1290._o and_o last_o 1335._o 1335._o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o
increase_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n it_o be_v know_v this_o papal_a tyranny_n have_v its_o degree_n since_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o sit_v in_o that_o see_v in_o the_o year_n 450_o to_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n endeavour_v to_o arrogate_v to_o themselves_o a_o superiority_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n but_o yet_o however_o without_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v ecumenical_a bishop_n after_o gregory_n the_o first_o to_z gregory_z the_o seven_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o universal_a bishop_n but_o without_o style_v themselves_o sovereign_n and_o master_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n this_o gregory_n be_v the_o first_o that_o endeavour_v to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n this_o be_v antichrist_n perfect_v those_o also_o that_o do_v not_o know_v he_o when_o he_o be_v yet_o in_o his_o first_o period_n do_v know_v he_o when_o he_o arrive_v to_o this_o we_o have_v many_o testimony_n of_o the_o german_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n who_o profess_v that_o this_o gregory_n the_o seven_o and_o his_o successor_n be_v antichrist_n chap._n vi_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n re-establisht_a in_o their_o order_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n principle_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n divers_a interpretation_n give_v of_o it_o and_o their_o visible_a fault_n after_o have_v see_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o fall_n and_o last_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v happen_v it_o be_v time_n to_o see_v the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o fall_n and_o i_o be_o very_a well_o satisfy_v that_o therein_o we_o shall_v find_v what_o will_v confirm_v that_o which_o we_o have_v affirm_v touch_v the_o approach_a end_n of_o antichristianism_n i_o pretend_v to_o improve_v my_o conjecture_n to_o a_o kind_n of_o demonstration_n by_o the_o full_a agreement_n there_o be_v between_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o the_o prophecy_n the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o 11_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_o that_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o have_v be_v least_o understand_v i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o as_o for_o the_o character_n of_o that_o empire_n which_o be_v also_o contain_v in_o those_o chapter_n they_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o apprehend_v but_o as_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o empire_n the_o time_n and_o progress_n of_o that_o fall_n god_n will_v not_o let_v man_n hitherto_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o their_o conjecture_n i_o hope_v that_o in_o what_o i_o shall_v now_o say_v something_o shall_v be_v meet_v with_o that_o shall_v much_o more_o bear_v upon_o it_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n vision_n divers_a circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v not_o please_v to_o put_v into_o one_o vision_n the_o h._n spirit_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o its_o empire_n be_v not_o only_o to_o give_v we_o a_o perfect_a certainty_n of_o the_o event_n it_o be_v principal_o to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o fall_v by_o divers_a circumstance_n but_o it_o have_v not_o please_v god_n to_o give_v we_o all_o these_o circumstance_n in_o one_o vision_n that_o so_o the_o prophecy_n may_v not_o be_v too_o plain_a for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o intention_n of_o god_n to_o inform_v we_o clear_o of_o thing_n to_o come_v with_o respect_n to_o their_o circumstance_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v the_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o church_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v no_o obsecurity_n in_o the_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o this_o no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o come_n but_o there_o be_v much_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o come_n therefore_o obscure_a god_n have_v misplace_v the_o circumstance_n in_o the_o vision_n that_o they_o may_v be_v obscure_a because_o god_n be_v willing_a that_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v obscure_a he_o have_v for_o this_o reason_n divide_v they_o into_o several_a vision_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o be_v that_o he_o may_v put_v a_o venerable_a veil_n upon_o that_o which_o he_o be_v not_o willing_a that_o we_o shall_v know_v before_o the_o time_n he_o have_v not_o place_v the_o circumstance_n exact_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o come_n to_o pass_v the_o vision_n which_o march_v fore-most_a contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v till_o afterward_o and_o the_o vision_n which_o follow_v contain_v thing_n which_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v before_o therefore_o that_o we_o may_v place_v these_o adorable_a obscurity_n in_o such_o a_o light_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o pierce_v into_o they_o we_o must_v bring_v thing_n into_o their_o natural_a order_n and_o explain_v the_o vision_n according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o those_o event_n which_o they_o foretell_v in_o do_v this_o we_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o admirable_a vision_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o come_v to_o its_o fall_n lesser_a god_n do_v ordinary_o prepare_v for_o great_a vision_n by_o lesser_a the_o fifteen_o chapter_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o where_o be_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o the_o twelve_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 14_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n which_o be_v very_o evident_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 15_o chapter_n which_o be_v and_o i_o see_v another_o sign_n in_o heaven_n great_a and_o marvellous_a seven_o angel_n have_v the_o seven_o last_o plague_n as_o a_o preparation_n unto_o the_o vision_n of_o these_o seven_o last_o plague_n god_n do_v make_v the_o prophet_n see_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o crystal_n mingle_v with_o fire_n that_o be_v a_o sea_n where_o ice_n and_o fire_n be_v mingle_v and_o they_o that_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o over_o his_o image_n that_o be_v they_o that_o have_v escape_v his_o corruption_n and_o idolatry_n stand_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o of_o ice_n and_o they_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o song_n of_o the_o lamb_n great_a and_o marvellous_a be_v thy_o work_n it_o be_v clear_a persecution_n a_o lively_a image_n of_o those_o who_o escape_v the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n &_o its_o persecution_n that_o the_o prophet_n do_v make_v a_o allusion_n unto_o the_o passage_n through_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o unto_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n who_o be_v get_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o that_o sea_n sing_v the_o song_n which_o moses_n compose_v for_o they_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n answer_n to_o the_o red_a sea_n they_o who_o have_v get_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n answer_v to_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v overcome_v the_o egyptian_n egypt_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n march_v answer_v to_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n out_o of_o which_o the_o elect_n do_v escape_v therefore_o as_o the_o red_a sea_n and_o its_o wave_n be_v the_o danger_n out_o of_o which_o the_o israelite_n come_v out_o of_o egypt_n be_v deliver_v so_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n mingle_v with_o fire_n represent_v the_o evil_n which_o the_o faithful_a who_o leave_n babylon_n do_v escape_v these_o evil_n be_v call_v a_o sea_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o greatness_n and_o bitterness_n my_o breach_n be_v great_a like_o the_o sea_n say_v jeremy_n they_o be_v call_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n or_o a_o sea_n of_o ice_n because_o of_o their_o hardness_n it_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o escape_v out_o of_o a_o sea_n of_o water_n because_o the_o liquidity_n of_o water_n do_v make_v it_o possible_a to_o swim_v through_o they_o but_o if_o a_o sea_n be_v glass_n or_o ice_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v also_o fire_n mingle_v with_o glass_n to_o represent_v the_o burn_a and_o extreme_a dolour_n of_o those_o evil_n fire_n and_o ice_n be_v two_o extreme_n in_o evil_a yet_o they_o be_v join_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n though_o they_o seem_v inconsistent_a if_o it_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o ice_n there_o can_v be_v fire_n there_o and_o if_o
with_o blood_n even_o to_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n the_o mountain_n shall_v be_v melt_v with_o their_o blood_n say_v isaiah_n 34.3_o there_o must_v be_v river_n of_o blood_n to_o do_v this_o v._o 5._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o water_n say_v thou_o be_v righteous_a o_o lord_n which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o shall_v be_v because_o thou_o have_v judge_v thus_o v._n 6._o for_o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n and_o prophet_n and_o thou_o have_v give_v they_o blood_n to_o drink_v for_o they_o be_v worthy_a there_o will_v not_o want_v some_o who_o from_o these_o word_n will_v object_v and_o say_v that_o until_o this_o time_n there_o have_v be_v no_o persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o the_o popedom_n have_v in_o no_o wise_n shed_v the_o blood_n of_o saint_n of_o prophet_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisades_n shed_v why_o god_n charge_v antichristian_a rome_n with_o the_o blood_n which_o she_o have_v not_o yet_o shed_v no_o blood_n have_v be_v shed_v on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o croisades_n that_o that_o horrible_a barbarity_n be_v use_v against_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albingenses_n innocent_a iii_o publish_v the_o five_o crusade_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v sentence_n of_o death_n against_o the_o poor_a albigenses_n but_o that_o which_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v observe_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v this_o that_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n must_v make_v a_o strong_a against_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 51._o luc._n 11.50_o 51._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o all_o the_o prophet_n which_o be_v shed_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n may_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n etc._n etc._n very_o i_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v require_v of_o this_o generation_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o the_o jew_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o abel_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n who_o be_v slay_v before_o the_o flood_n what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o righteous_a blood_n shed_v before_o abraham_n nay_o what_o reason_n to_o require_v of_o they_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v by_o their_o father_n since_o they_o disapprove_v the_o deed_n of_o their_o father_n why_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n god_n when_o he_o execute_v judgement_n aught_o to_o hear_v the_o cry_n of_o all_o the_o righteous_a blood_n that_o be_v shed_v for_o these_o cry_n make_v up_o but_o one_o voice_n and_o the_o race_n of_o murderer_n make_v up_o but_o one_o people_n on_o which_o god_n will_v charge_v that_o blood_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o it_o be_v shed_v by_o the_o parent_n or_o the_o child_n before_o the_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o other_o this_o make_v no_o difference_n god_n look_v upon_o this_o murder_a race_n all_o in_o one_o body_n will_v charge_v the_o whole_a upon_o the_o whole_a in_o the_o lump_n which_o evident_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o god_n here_o speak_v of_o this_o generation_n of_o antichrist_n they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n he_o say_v not_o of_o apostle_n he_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o inflict_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n slay_v so_o many_o age_n before_o upon_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n rome_n have_v always_o be_v a_o murder_a city_n the_o holy_a apostle_n martyr_n doctor_n confessor_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v slay_v by_o its_o order_n and_o in_o its_o dominion_n modern_a rome_n within_o the_o circuit_n of_o its_o jurisdiction_n have_v shed_v a_o infinite_a quantity_n of_o holy_a and_o faithful_a blood_n the_o old_a and_o new_a rome_n in_o the_o account_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o judgement_n make_v up_o but_o one_o body_n because_o god_n behold_v the_o whole_a in_o one_o instant_a or_o point_n he_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o one_o murder_a tyrant_n as_o one_o race_n of_o manslayer_n it_o matter_n not_o that_o as_o to_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o some_o particular_a age_n she_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o prophet_n she_o be_v guilty_a as_o to_o her_o whole_a in_o her_o beginning_n and_o her_o end_n now_o the_o beginning_n and_o the_o end_n do_v involve_v the_o middle_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v have_v not_o rome_n pagan_a be_v sufficient_o punish_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o apostle_n and_o maryr_n which_o she_o have_v shed_v so_o many_o sacking_n and_o desolation_n as_o she_o have_v feel_v do_v not_o they_o suffice_v mu_o antichristian_a rome_n pay_v once_o more_o for_o that_o blood_n i_o will_v object_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n have_v not_o jerusalem_n the_o mutherer_n of_o the_o prophet_n suffer_v enough_o for_o her_o murder_n by_o that_o dismal_a desolation_n make_v by_o the_o chaldean_n by_o the_o captivity_n of_o all_o her_o inhabitant_n by_o the_o fire_n which_o consume_v her_o palace_n must_v god_n chastise_v she_o by_o the_o roman_n for_o those_o crime_n which_o have_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o babylonian_n thus_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v punish_v rome_n antichristian_a for_o the_o crime_n commit_v by_o rome_n pagan_a or_o for_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v not_o commit_v till_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o this_o antichristian_a rome_n it_o be_v to_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o other_o angel_n answer_v who_o speak_v at_o v._o 7._o and_o i_o hear_v another_o out_o of_o the_o altar_n say_v even_o so_o lord_n god_n almighty_a true_a and_o righteous_a be_v thy_o judgement_n that_o be_v though_o it_o seem_v unjust_a to_o give_v blood_n to_o drink_v unto_o new_a rome_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o blood_n that_o be_v shed_v by_o old_a rome_n or_o of_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v afterward_o shed_v by_o the_o new_a notwithstanding_o thy_o judgement_n be_v righteous_a and_o true_a behold_v the_o three_o plague_n which_o bring_v we_o down_o unto_o the_o thirteen_o age._n the_o last_o crusade_n be_v the_o second_o expedition_n of_o st._n lewis_n who_o carry_v out_o and_o lose_v 60000_o man_n at_o thunis_n in_o the_o year_n 1269._o chap._n viii_o the_o four_o plague_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o sun_n denote_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o have_v almost_o utter_o ruin_v the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n when_o the_o pope_n retreat_v to_o avignon_n and_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n by_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n v._o 8._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o sun_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o scorchman_n with_o fire_n v._o 9_o and_o man_n be_v scorch_v with_o great_a heat_n and_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o those_o plague_n and_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v he_o glory_n this_o be_v the_o four_o plague_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o sun._n it_o be_v know_v and_o confess_v by_o all_o who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o prophecy_n dream_n and_o vision_n that_o the_o heaven_n empire_n what_o be_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o sun_n the_o constellation_n and_o the_o star_n be_v emblem_n of_o dignity_n and_o grandeur_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o image_n do_v bear_v a_o lively_a resemblance_n for_o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o superior_a region_n of_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o good_a and_o bad_a influence_n do_v come_v and_o supreme_a authority_n be_v the_o heaven_n of_o the_o low_a world_n from_o whence_o both_o good_a and_o evil_n proceed_v great_a dignity_n be_v like_o constellation_n in_o society_n the_o sun_n always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_n and_o the_o star_n inferior_a magistrate_n before_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n pagan_n and_o of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o by_o the_o same_o image_n 13._o chap._n 6_o 12_o 13._o and_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n and_o the_o moon_n become_v as_o blood_n and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v unto_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o admit_v not_o any_o dispute_n pope_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v the_o pope_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v treat_v of_o here_o be_v general_o agree_v to_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n of_o this_o kingdom_n the_o heat_n and_o beam_n be_v the_o instrument_n by_o which_o the_o sun_n operate_v it_o be_v by_o his_o beam_n that_o he_o quicken_v warm_v
person_n that_o they_o may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o will_v yet_o affirm_v that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o plague_n be_v hitherto_o come_v to_o pass_v this_o singularity_n be_v neither_o too_o edify_v nor_o too_o comfortable_a i_o earnest_o entreat_v they_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o desire_n of_o contradict_v and_o to_o consider_v without_o prejudice_n these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o in_o the_o whole_a explication_n of_o this_o 16_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o force_a application_n the_o emblem_n which_o the_o prophet_n make_v use_v of_o do_v exact_o resemble_v the_o event_n set_v down_o in_o history_n the_o second_o that_o in_o the_o application_n of_o these_o seven_o plague_n unto_o the_o event_n every_o thing_n do_v hang_v together_o no_o part_n of_o this_o system_n contradict_v another_o this_o be_v suppose_v i_o entreat_v they_o to_o consider_v if_o chance_n can_v do_v this_o and_o have_v ever_o do_v it_o chance_n may_v hit_v right_a in_o some_o point_n but_o never_o do_v so_o in_o all_o i_o say_v again_o that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o viol_n which_o distinct_a and_o separate_v from_o other_o last_v 200_o year_n the_o great_a part_n do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o number_n this_o have_v already_o last_v 170_o year_n it_o can_v last_v much_o long_o it_o be_v true_a the_o papal_a authority_n who_o beam_n so_o scorch_v man_n under_o the_o four_o viol_n last_v above_o 200_o year_n but_o this_o be_v because_o it_o be_v inlayd_a or_o joint_v in_o those_o that_o precede_v and_o those_o that_o follow_v and_o its_o particular_a strict_a period_n must_v be_v reckon_v to_o be_v only_o 108_o year_n which_o begin_v at_o the_o year_n 1270_o when_o the_o croisades_n end_v and_o continue_v until_o the_o grand_a schism_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1378._o for_o then_o begin_v the_o diminish_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o darken_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o seven_o viol_n have_v already_o last_v long_o than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o must_v last_v about_o 200_o year_n which_o none_o of_o the_o other_o have_v do_v but_o we_o shall_v see_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n where_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v itself_o divide_v into_o three_o other_o period_n the_o harvest_n the_o vintage_n and_o the_o time_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n be_v already_o past_a the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v almost_o expire_v we_o be_v approach_v to_o the_o vintage_n and_o at_o this_o day_n ought_v to_o say_v come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v but_o within_o a_o little_a while_o we_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v come_v he_o be_v come_v chap._n xi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n be_v the_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v make_v this_o present_a age_n the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v the_o second_o of_o those_o wherein_o we_o find_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n we_o find_v the_o 140_o thousand_o mark_a one_o who_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o we_o shall_v discourse_v of_o hereafter_o the_o small_a number_n of_o faithful_a one_o who_o god_n preserve_v in_o spiritual_a babylon_n and_o who_o do_v not_o partake_v of_o her_o idolatry_n we_o find_v they_o i_o say_v who_o sing_v a_o song_n which_o none_o be_v able_a to_o learn_v but_o they_o i._n e._n they_o taste_v peculiar_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n which_o the_o antichristian_a christian_n be_v notable_a to_o taste_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n a_o angelappear_v fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n chap._n 14.6_o have_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n to_o preach_v unto_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n this_o be_v the_o preparative_n unto_o that_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o must_v be_v make_v to_o all_o nation_n when_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v ablosht_v this_o preach_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o it_o shall_v last_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o their_o purity_n shall_v suffer_v no_o alteration_n as_o long_o as_o the_o world_n shall_v last_v and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v fall_v through_o the_o preach_n of_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n immediate_o after_o another_o angel_n cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n which_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o vision_n that_o follow_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n 11._o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o waldenses_n &_o albigenses_n foretell_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n vers_fw-la 9.10_o 11._o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o have_v in_o this_o chapter_n a_o angle_n who_o denounce_v the_o terrible_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o must_v fall_v on_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n by_o these_o word_n here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v signify_v a_o sore_a persecution_n that_o must_v go_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n not_o that_o persecution_n which_o we_o suffer_v at_o this_o day_n and_o which_o must_v be_v the_o last_o but_o that_o which_o the_o church_n endure_v in_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n the_o bohemian_o etc._n etc._n for_o this_o be_v the_o persecution_n which_o happen_v before_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o last_o age_n because_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n begin_v by_o the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n therefore_o the_o persecution_n here_o speak_v of_o must_v be_v that_o which_o go_v before_o our_o reformation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beside_o that_o against_o the_o poor_a waldenses_n which_o last_v a_o full_a 100_o year_n before_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o a_o preparative_n unto_o the_o last_o vision_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o contain_v a_o new_a prediction_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n with_o new_a circumstance_n and_o it_o be_v this_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a can_v and_o upon_o the_o cloud_n one_o sit_v like_a unto_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v on_o his_o head_n a_o golden_a crown_n and_o in_o his_o hand_n a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 15._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o thy_o sickle_n and_o reap_v for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v for_o thou_o to_o reap_v for_o the_o harvest_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v ripe_a v._o 16._o and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o cloud_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v reap_v v._o 17._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o also_o have_v a_o sharp_a sickle_n v._o 18._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v out_o from_o the_o altar_n which_o have_v power_n over_o fire_n and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a cry_n to_o he_o that_o have_v the_o sharp_a sickle_n say_v thrust_v in_o thy_o sharp_a sickle_n and_o gather_v the_o cluster_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o her_o grape_n be_v full_o ripe_a v._o 19_o and_o the_o angel_n thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n into_o the_o earth_n and_o gather_v the_o vine_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o great_a wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n v._o 20._o and_o the_o wine-press_n be_v tread_v without_o the_o city_n and_o blood_n come_v out_o of_o the_o wine-press_n even_o unto_o the_o horse_n bridle_v by_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n vision_n a_o distinction_n of_o circumstance_n and_o substance_n in_o this_o vision_n in_o this_o vision_n there_o be_v circumstance_n and_o substance_n the_o circumstance_n be_v these_o the_o angel_n who_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a cloud_n and_o his_o clothing_n another_o angel_n who_o bid_v he_o thrust_v in_o his_o sickle_n another_o angel_n who_o appear_v likewise_o have_v asickle_a the_o ripeness_n of_o the_o corn_n and_o grape_n the_o wine-press_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n the_o blood_n that_o flow_v out_o by_o the_o space_n of_o 1600_o furlong_n these_o i_o
which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 11._o and_o after_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n and_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o v._o 12._o and_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o v._o 13._o and_o the_o same_o hour_n be_v there_o a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n cross_n the_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v these_o two_o witness_n i.e._n what_o be_v signify_v by_o they_o i_o have_v not_o change_v my_o opinion_n since_o i_o write_v the_o book_n entitle_v lawful_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n though_o as_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o studious_a attention_n which_o i_o have_v use_v in_o read_v these_o prophecy_n have_v give_v i_o quite_o different_a apprehension_n i_o do_v therefore_o still_o believe_v that_o these_o two_o witness_n who_o must_v prophesy_v 1260_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o small_a number_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristianism_n must_v keep_v themselves_o from_o its_o corruption_n and_o condemn_v its_o idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n god_n call_v they_o witness_n because_o these_o be_v they_o who_o bear_v witness_n to_o the_o truth_n which_o but_o for_o they_o will_v have_v be_v forget_v they_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n i._n e._n they_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n for_o we_o must_v well_o observe_v that_o these_o two_o phrase_n one_o use_v in_o our_o language_n the_o other_o in_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o to_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n be_v absolute_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n he_o make_v they_o only_o two_o in_o number_n to_o express_v that_o those_o faithful_a who_o shall_v preserve_v themselves_o from_o the_o corruption_n of_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v but_o a_o very_a small_a number_n and_o indeed_o experience_n have_v too_o much_o verify_v this_o prediction_n nevertheless_o he_o make_v they_o two_o in_o number_n to_o signify_v that_o however_o small_a the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n be_v it_o shall_v notwithstanding_o be_v great_a enough_o to_o support_v the_o truth_n and_o keep_v it_o from_o fall_v for_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o two_o witness_n every_o word_n shall_v be_v establish_v 6._o how_o these_o witness_n have_v power_n to_o change_v water_n into_o blood_n and_o shut_v up_o heaven_n v._o 6._o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophesy_n and_o power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will._n joseph_n mede_n give_v a_o very_a ingenious_a reason_n of_o this_o which_o i_o believe_v be_v very_o solid_a viz._n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n borrow_v his_o emblem_n from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o allude_v unto_o several_a pair_n of_o eminent_a witness_n which_o god_n raise_v up_o at_o several_a time_n as_o aaron_n and_o moses_n at_o the_o come_n out_o of_o egypt_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n at_o the_o conquer_a of_o the_o promise_a land_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n zerubbabel_n and_o jehoshua_n at_o the_o return_n from_o the_o captivity_n among_o these_o witness_n elijah_n and_o elisha_n have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n to_o hinder_v rain_n for_o three_o year_n and_o to_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n moses_n and_o aaron_n turn_v the_o water_n of_o egypt_n into_o blood_n joshua_n and_o caleb_n bring_v the_o people_n of_o israel_n into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o smite_v the_o ancient_a inhabitant_n with_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v but_o we_o must_v further_o add_v that_o god_n ascribe_v to_o these_o witness_n 1._o the_o shut_n of_o heaven_n that_o rain_n not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v that_o during_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o their_o prophecy_n and_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a drought_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o barrenness_n of_o virtue_n and_o gift_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o the_o turn_n of_o water_n into_o blood_n and_o the_o smite_v of_o the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n because_o all_o the_o heavy_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o during_o the_o course_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n come_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a church_n be_v send_v on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n and_o to_o punish_v oppression_n under_o which_o it_o hold_v both_o the_o truth_n and_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o profess_v it_o reign_v here_o be_v foretold_v a_o last_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v the_o seven_o verse_n which_o we_o even_o now_o have_v read_v concern_v the_o persecution_n which_o these_o two_o witness_n must_v suffer_v and_o the_o consequent_a of_o that_o persecution_n contain_v a_o grand_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v before_o the_o last_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a circumstance_n of_o this_o fall_n first_o we_o must_v observe_v the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n mark_v this_o testimony_n must_v last_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n my_o two_o witness_n shall_v prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n now_o these_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o prophesy_a of_o the_o witness_n be_v the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o antichristian_a reign_n for_o forty_o two_o month_n make_v exact_o 1260_o day_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o these_o be_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o antichrist_n and_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v absolute_o and_o exact_o contempory_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o very_a same_o as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v say_v and_o when_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v have_v finish_v his_o reign_n of_o 1260_o year_n it_o shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o two_o witness_n this_o be_v therefore_o a_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o faithful_a and_o a_o persecution_n that_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v these_o word_n when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v must_v not_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n will_v say_v when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v be_v finish_v for_o after_o the_o 1260_o year_n be_v finish_v there_o can_v be_v no_o persecution_n see_v the_o beast_n shall_v have_v lose_v his_o power_n so_o that_o this_o persecution_n must_v begin_v and_o end_v within_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o yet_o at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o ordinary_a custom_n not_o only_o of_o scripture_n but_o of_o all_o man_n to_o say_v that_o something_o come_v to_o pass_v when_o this_o or_o that_o be_v finish_v because_o it_o happen_v when_o that_o thing_n be_v finish_v and_o very_o near_o its_o end_n this_o be_v therefore_o the_o last_o persecution_n of_o antichrist_n against_o the_o church_n this_o persecution_n have_v its_o character_n 1._o it_o must_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n persecution_n character_n of_o the_o last_o persecution_n for_o it_o be_v compare_v to_o a_o war_n the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o 2._o this_o war_n or_o persecution_n must_v end_v in_o a_o victory_n over_o the_o two_o witness_n and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o mark_v that_o god_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o death_n and_o martyrdom_n which_o the_o faithful_a suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n as_o a_o victory_n that_o the_o devil_n gain_v over_o they_o on_o the_o
among_o the_o consideration_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o persecution_n be_v the_o last_o i_o mention_v the_o singularity_n of_o it_o i_o name_v several_a such_o behold_v one_o which_o in_o my_o judgement_n deserve_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v the_o horrible_a edict_n which_o command_v that_o the_o new_a convert_v be_v sick_a shall_v communicate_v after_o the_o popish_a way_n this_o be_v the_o worst_a effect_n that_o ever_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o rage_n and_o reprobation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a how_o a_o clergy_n that_o will_v be_v call_v christian_n can_v do_v such_o horrible_a action_n the_o edict_n ordain_v that_o they_o who_o will_v not_o communicate_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o the_o galley_n if_o they_o recover_v there_o be_v none_o who_o be_v so_o mortal_o sick_a that_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o shall_v die_v and_o fear_v to_o recover_v he_o will_v also_o fear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o galley_n and_o this_o affright_a object_n be_v able_a to_o induce_v a_o sick_a man_n to_o communicate_v without_o faith_n and_o to_o worship_n that_o which_o he_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o commit_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n and_o a_o act_n of_o idolatry_n and_o consequent_o to_o damn_v himself_o certain_o so_o that_o proper_o this_o edict_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o procure_v the_o damnation_n of_o all_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v perfect_o to_o imitate_v that_o italian_a who_o that_o he_o may_v take_v a_o complete_a vengeance_n have_v his_o enemy_n in_o his_o power_n promise_v he_o his_o life_n on_o condition_n that_o he_o will_v deny_v god_n which_o have_v do_v he_o murder_v both_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n will_v man_n never_o open_v their_o eye_n to_o behold_v such_o object_n as_o these_o method_n the_o reformation_n be_v foretell_v by_o three_o figure_n signify_v three_o method_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o these_o word_n teach_v we_o how_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v re-establisht_a in_o france_n for_o in_o these_o prophecy_n i_o find_v three_o way_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n be_v establish_v or_o re-establisht_a the_o first_o be_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n thus_o after_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v make_v by_o lightning_n voice_n and_o thunder_n i._n e._n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o lightning_n and_o thunder_n in_o this_o prophecy_n thunder_v always_o signify_v the_o divine_a oracle_n the_o seven_o thunder_n that_o utter_v their_o voice_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v utter_v in_o the_o sequel_n thus_o the_o reformation_n be_v make_v in_o the_o last_o age_n in_o a_o most_o sensible_a manner_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n grace_n the_o reformation_n shall_v come_v into_o france_n by_o way_n of_o internal_a grace_n but_o behold_v a_o second_o way_n of_o reform_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v again_o into_o the_o dead_a witness_n i_o e._n those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n under_o oppression_n shall_v sudden_o rise_v up_o again_o by_o a_o secret_a operation_n of_o grace_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a motion_n not_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n not_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o some_o new_a preacher_n but_o by_o a_o heavenly_a operation_n that_o shall_v open_v the_o eye_n of_o they_o who_o be_v as_o yet_o in_o darkness_n and_o strengthen_v again_o the_o heart_n of_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n have_v fall_v through_o weakness_n at_o that_o time_n in_o all_o appearance_n the_o yoke_n of_o the_o persecutor_n shall_v be_v break_v a_o time_n of_o ease_n shall_v come_v and_o all_o those_o who_o at_o this_o day_n groan_v under_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n shall_v lift_v up_o their_o head_n and_o shall_v improve_v that_o season_n of_o calm_a to_o repair_v that_o which_o they_o be_v now_o force_v to_o do_v by_o violence_n it_o be_v these_o word_n signify_v a_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n not_o from_o any_o man_n nor_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o any_o man_n but_o from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o their_o zeal_n be_v enliven_v again_o but_o thing_n shall_v not_o stay_v there_o god_n be_v prepare_v other_o wonder_n there_o be_v a_o three_o reformation_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n by_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o this_o be_v express_v in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v and_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o prophecy_n what_o heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n signify_v in_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n and_o lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n and_o to_o be_v exalt_v to_o dignity_n greatness_n and_o power_n even_o in_o the_o language_n of_o heathen_a prophet_n for_o apomasar_n in_o his_o apostelismata_fw-la insomniorum_fw-la say_v if_o a_o king_n dream_n that_o he_o sit_v upon_o the_o cloud_n and_o be_v carry_v where_o ever_o he_o please_v this_o signify_v that_o his_o enemy_n shall_v serve_v he_o but_o if_o he_o fanci_v that_o he_o be_v carry_v up_o to_o heaven_n where_o the_o star_n be_v this_o presage_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v lift_v up_o above_o all_o king_n the_o prophet_n of_o god_n do_v also_o make_v use_n of_o these_o representation_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n 14.13_o isa_n 14.13_o isaiah_n describe_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n by_o a_o ascend_a up_o into_o heaven_n i_o will_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n i_o will_v exalt_v my_o throne_n above_o the_o star_n and_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o capernaum_n that_o she_o have_v be_v lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n but_o shall_v be_v bring_v down_o unto_o hell_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_a that_o god_n do_v here_o signify_v that_o some_o time_n after_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o death_n the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o a_o great_a glory_n but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o be_v only_o in_o that_o place_n which_o be_v call_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o be_v after_o call_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n for_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n must_v not_o happen_v until_o some_o year_n afterward_o authority_n there_o will_v short_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o france_n by_o the_o royal_a authority_n and_o after_o these_o word_n signify_v that_o when_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v again_o in_o france_n by_o way_n of_o divine_a immediate_a operation_n by_o which_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o apostate_n and_o of_o other_o who_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o withhold_v it_o in_o unrighteousness_n shall_v be_v quicken_v again_o some_o space_n of_o time_n shall_v pass_v probable_o some_o year_n before_o france_n shall_v whole_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o popery_n that_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v entire_o reform_v by_o way_n of_o authority_n immedate_o after_o out_o reformation_n shall_v be_v again_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n and_o recover_v of_o zeal_n for_o and_o after_o signify_v a_o interval_n of_o time_n but_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v short_a or_o long_o be_v not_o express_v notwithstanding_o i_o see_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o long_o nor_o do_v i_o believe_v so_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n yet_o once_o again_o heaven_n be_v the_o throne_n it_o be_v the_o sovereign_a dignity_n which_o in_o a_o state_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o heaven_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n in_o light_n in_o lustre_n in_o good_a or_o bad_a influence_n in_o situation_n and_o in_o elevation_n from_o heaven_n i.e._n from_o authority_n and_o the_o prince_n who_o reign_v they_o hear_v a_o voice_n they_o receive_v a_o order_n not_o a_o small_a clandestinsilent_a voice_n but_o a_o great_a voice_n i.e._n a_o public_a command_n a_o solemn_a edict_n and_o this_o voice_n say_v to_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o then_o the_o truth_n shall_v get_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n and_o as_o god_n have_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n give_v a_o popish_a prince_n to_o england_n so_o god_n will_v give_v a_o protestant_a prince_n to_o france_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o the_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n i.e._n their_o elevation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n shall_v be_v make_v public_o as_o the_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
first_o subject_n they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n we_o pray_v for_o i._n e._n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o eternal_a kingdom_n but_o we_o need_v only_o read_v what_o follow_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n thy_o name_n be_v hallow_v thy_o will_v be_v do_v on_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o clause_n on_o earth_n as_o in_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o three_o petition_n thy_o kingdom_n come_v upon_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v already_o come_v in_o heaven_n place_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v a_o time_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o 12-ken_n place_n so_o great_a a_o difficulty_n have_v these_o gentleman_n the_o antimillenaries_n to_o conceive_v a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o find_v as_o great_a a_o one_o not_o to_o conceive_v it_o how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v it_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o have_v abandon_v and_o forsake_v the_o world_n throughout_o all_o the_o duration_n of_o it_o without_o preserve_v a_o certain_a time_n in_o that_o duration_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o own_o kingdom_n now_o when_o be_v it_o that_o god_n do_v reign_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o flood_n where_o wickedness_n prevail_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o oblige_v he_o to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o deluge_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n from_o noah_n to_o moses_n for_o in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n spring_v up_o increase_v and_o multiply_v much_o less_o in_o those_o age_n from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o devil_n reign_v every_o where_o oftentimes_o not_o except_v that_o little_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n for_o save_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o emperor_n be_v christian_n paganism_n have_v always_o be_v uppermost_a and_o the_o prevail_a religion_n it_o can_v be_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v we_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n and_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v finish_v and_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n have_v find_v no_o place_n in_o it_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o age_n god_n have_v save_v some_o person_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reign_v for_o truth_n and_o grace_n have_v never_o yet_o rule_v and_o be_v uppermost_o they_o never_o have_v the_o empire_n the_o number_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o side_n the_o number_n of_o wicked_a and_o worldly_a man_n have_v always_o carry_v it_o how_o much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o be_v it_o to_o conceive_v that_o god_n after_o have_v abandon_v six_o period_n to_o the_o world_n and_o the_o dragon_n have_v at_o least_o reserve_v one_o seven_o to_o himself_o wherein_o truth_n and_o grace_n shall_v rule_v and_o prevail_v whereas_o in_o the_o other_o precede_v they_o have_v be_v suppress_v christ_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n shall_v form_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o find_v nothing_o more_o odd_a and_o singular_a than_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o these_o gentleman_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n hitherto_o under_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v convert_v st._n paul_n have_v express_o say_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o they_o also_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v behold_v the_o fair_a empire_n of_o grace_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v why_o shall_v we_o make_v it_o fall_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v raise_v and_o make_v the_o world_n itself_o to_o end_v soon_o after_o be_v it_o not_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o church_n in_o that_o glorious_a state_n for_o several_a age_n to_o enjoy_v as_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n and_o see_v the_o intelligible_a world_n complete_v and_o bring_v to_o its_o perfection_n since_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o j._n christ_n as_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a that_o in_o that_o period_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o who_o have_v be_v a_o holy_a people_n to_o who_o we_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o observe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n any_o more_o than_o of_o the_o old_a but_o be_v make_v by_o a_o jew_n be_v it_o not_o just_a i_o say_v that_o that_o nation_n shall_v then_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n there_o be_v then_o in_o my_o opinion_n a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o this_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o messiah_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o we_o can_v say_v that_o christ_n have_v hitherto_o reign_v upon_o earth_n his_o party_n as_o yet_o have_v be_v in_o no_o place_n or_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prevail_a roll_a party_n the_o wheat_n have_v be_v always_o bury_v in_o the_o tare_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n so_o often_o and_o in_o so_o many_o different_a manner_n and_o these_o two_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o take_v place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v true_a we_o may_v compute_v the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o from_o that_o point_n god_n will_v reckon_v the_o thousand_o year_n nevertheless_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v come_v till_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v now_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v convert_v till_o the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n sense_n j._n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o reign_v upon_o earth_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n joseph_n mede_n have_v a_o reflection_n thereupon_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o please_v with_o it_o be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n but_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o well_o frame_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o zealous_a and_o bigoted_a jew_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o future_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 1._o he_o be_v a_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o furious_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n the_o jew_n be_v also_o very_o zealous_a for_o moses_n and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o paul_n be_v convert_v not_o as_o other_o man_n nation_n the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n by_o the_o bare_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o christ_n to_o he_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o be_v in_o a_o ordinary_a way_n as_o by_o preach_v for_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n be_v under_o a_o invincible_a obduracy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o christ_n will_v convert_v they_o by_o some_o glorious_a and_o surprise_v apparition_n and_o will_v appear_v clothe_v with_o those_o character_n the_o prophet_n have_v give_v he_o that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o disow_v and_o refuse_v he_o 3._o those_o who_o accompany_v st._n paul_n see_v indeed_o the_o light_n but_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o the_o gentile_n and_o christian_n who_o shall_v then_o be_v may_v have_v some_o part_n in_o that_o glorious_a apparition_n but_o it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o see_v it_o all_o 4._o paul_n be_v instruct_v by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n in_o all_o mystery_n assoon_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v their_o mind_n enlighten_v and_o the_o vail_n which_o be_v now_o on_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o on_o a_o sudden_a shall_v see_v clear_o into_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o law_n and_o prophet_n 5._o st._n paul_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v convert_v the_o jew_n will_v be_v call_v the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n 6._o paul_n after_o conversion_n be_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o any_o the_o jew_n when_v convert_v shall_v be_v the_o most_o affectionate_a and_o zealous_a of_o all_o christian_n 7._o st._n paul_n
it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o the_o h._n ghost_n will_v immediate_o describe_v because_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v keep_v ignorant_a of_o it_o so_o that_o those_o description_n have_v a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o period_n and_o by_o analogy_n they_o may_v be_v transfer_v to_o the_o blessing_n of_o paradise_n captivity_n 2._o type_n the_o rest_n after_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n be_v doubtless_o another_o type_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n under_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o the_o papacy_n be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o babylon_n and_o after_o that_o captivity_n the_o people_n return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o live_v peaceable_o there_o so_o doubtless_o the_o church_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v return_v to_o its_o rest_n here_o on_o earth_n antiochus_n 3._o type_n the_o rest_n after_o the_o persecution_n under_o antiochus_n the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n be_v also_o a_o type_n of_o the_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v under_o antichrist_n now_o after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a of_o that_o persecution_n the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n return_v to_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o temple_n and_o rise_v to_o a_o more_o flourish_a condition_n than_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v in_o since_o their_o come_n out_o of_o babylon_n mention_v 4_o type_n the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v so_o often_o mention_v i_o leave_v these_o and_o many_o other_o type_n which_o may_v be_v find_v to_o insist_v on_o one_o which_o i_o find_v to_o be_v very_o evident_a and_o convince_a it_o be_v that_o which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mysterious_a and_o sacred_a number_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v perfection_n it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n it_o be_v mention_v so_o often_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n there_o be_v seven_o church_n seven_o star_n seven_o candlestick_n seven_o spirit_n seven_o lamp_n seven_o eye_n seven_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n seven_o plague_n seven_o trumpet_n seven_o thunder_n seven_o viol_n so_o in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o seven_o day_n be_v holy_a and_o the_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o year_n of_o rest_n and_o the_o seven_o time_n seven_o year_n be_v the_o great_a jubilee_n the_o live_a creature_n enter_v into_o the_o ark_n by_o seven_n the_o first-born_a of_o every_o beast_n remain_v seven_o day_n with_o its_o dam_n the_o male_a child_n be_v to_o be_v seven_o day_n old_a before_o they_o be_v circumcise_v the_o candlestick_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n have_v seven_o lamp_n a_o woman_n after_o her_o uncleanness_n a_o leper_n after_o he_o be_v cure_v of_o his_o leprosy_n be_v to_o be_v purify_v for_o seven_o day_n it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o recite_v all_o the_o example_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o may_v be_v mention_v for_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v for_o what_o reason_n be_v it_o so_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o number_n signify_v completion_n and_o perfection_n and_o of_o what_o can_v it_o signify_v the_o perfection_n if_o not_o of_o the_o great_a work_n of_o god_n that_o for_o which_o all_o his_o other_o work_n be_v wrought_v that_o be_v the_o church_n if_o then_o the_o seven_o the_o be_v every_o where_o sacred_a why_o be_v not_o the_o seven_o period_n reckon_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n also_o sacred_a and_o a_o period_n of_o perfection_n it_o will_v be_v say_v the_o number_n seven_o be_v sacred_a because_o of_o the_o seven_o day_n which_o be_v consecrate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n but_o why_o have_v god_n choose_v the_o seven_o day_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o a_o day_n of_o rest_n for_o man_n be_v it_o not_o plain_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o seven_o day_n or_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v a_o time_n of_o holiness_n tranquillity_n and_o peace_n church_n the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n a_o type_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n the_o seven_o day_n they_o far_o tell_v we_o be_v consecrate_v to_o rest_n and_o holiness_n because_o god_n create_v the_o world_n in_o six_o day_n and_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o behold_v now_o we_o be_v at_o the_o spring_n head_n and_o can_v rise_v no_o high_o but_o here_o also_o we_o shall_v find_v a_o excellent_a type_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n it_o be_v here_o i_o will_v ask_v with_o boldness_n wherefore_o god_n create_v the_o world_n in_o six_o day_n and_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o why_o do_v he_o not_o employ_v five_o day_n eight_o ten_o or_o twelve_o in_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n but_o precise_o seven_o certain_o the_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o he_o shall_v do_v any_o thing_n without_o reason_n here_o be_v this_o reason_n because_o he_o intend_v to_o hold_v the_o church_n in_o a_o imperfect_a state_n for_o six_o period_n of_o time_n labour_v in_o that_o great_a work_n for_o which_o he_o make_v all_o other_o and_o cause_v it_o successive_o to_o pass_v through_o seven_o degree_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o the_o sabbath_n the_o seven_o day_n on_o which_o god_n rest_v be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a rest_n into_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v after_o he_o shall_v have_v complete_v it_o upon_o earth_n for_o the_o seven_o period_n ought_v to_o bear_v proportion_n to_o the_o other_o six_o whereas_o eternity_n have_v none_o with_o time_n much_o less_o with_o one_o day_n so_o that_o the_o seven_o period_n can_v be_v the_o eternal_a rest_n it_o must_v be_v a_o time_n that_o bear_v proportion_n to_o the_o six_o precede_a period_n as_o then_o after_o six_o day_n of_o labour_n god_n finish_v his_o work_n by_o a_o day_n to_o which_o he_o affix_v holiness_n and_o rest_n as_o its_o character_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v for_o the_o church_n after_o six_o day_n of_o sin_n and_o suffering_n one_o last_o day_n that_o be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v by_o those_o two_o seal_n peace_n and_o holiness_n upon_o earth_n not_o but_o that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v also_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o eternal_a rest_n but_o it_o be_v because_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o peace_n and_o holiness_n on_o earth_n shall_v be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o perfect_a peace_n and_o holiness_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o heaven_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o mediate_a type_n of_o the_o eternal_a rest_n these_o thousand_o year_n i_o confess_v have_v no_o proportion_n with_o eternity_n but_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o type_n in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o time_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o holiness_n image_n of_o the_o celestial_a peace_n so_o these_o thousand_o year_n may_v be_v type_n of_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n but_o the_o seven_o day_n can_v not_o be_v the_o immediate_a type_n because_o of_o what_o be_v say_v before_o because_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v a_o period_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o six_o precede_a and_o which_o by_o consequent_a aught_o to_o bear_v proportion_n to_o they_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o make_v these_o supposition_n hut_a difficult_a to_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o have_v a_o sure_a method_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o when_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o system_n support_v one_o another_o even_o therein_o they_o be_v prove_v in_o a_o hypothesis_n that_o be_v false_a there_o be_v always_o some_o part_n inconsistent_a with_o itself_o now_o i_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v perfect_o answer_v to_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o those_o day_n such_o work_n be_v wrought_v which_o be_v exact_a emblem_n of_o the_o event_n which_o have_v happen_v and_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v in_o every_o period_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v to_o every_o day_n if_o i_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o in_o the_o six_o period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v past_a we_o have_v see_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v paint_v out_o by_o the_o six_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n so_o that_o the_o first_o period_n contain_v that_o which_o be_v figure_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o first_o day_n the_o second_o period_n that_o of_o the_o second_o and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n if_o i_o say_v i_o can_v do_v this_o methinks_v it_o will_v then_o be_v prove_v that_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o our_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n the_o part_n of_o this_o system_n do_v admirable_o support_v one_o
abraham_n it_o begin_v to_o assume_v a_o new_a form_n she_o have_v then_o sacrament_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o people_n begin_v by_o moses_n the_o church_n take_v another_o form_n quite_o different_a from_o the_o precede_a by_o christ_n she_o become_v incomparable_o more_o perfect_a by_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n be_v entire_o change_v by_o antichrist_n be_v at_o the_o height_n the_o corruption_n be_v also_o at_o the_o high_a and_o at_o length_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n she_o must_v put_v on_o another_o face_n this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o seven_o period_n answer_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n we_o must_v observe_v in_o every_o of_o those_o period_n such_o event_n and_o such_o thing_n as_o answer_v to_o the_o several_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v on_o every_o day_n so_o that_o what_o be_v make_v on_o the_o first_o day_n may_v resemble_v that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v on_o the_o second_o day_n be_v the_o image_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o second_o period_n and_o so_o of_o the_o follow_v if_o we_o find_v a_o perfect_a correspondence_n between_o the_o copy_n and_o the_o original_a between_o the_o type_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v represent_v by_o they_o we_o shall_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v some_o what_o more_o than_o a_o sport_n of_o wit_n or_o the_o effect_n of_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v chap._n xxi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n signify_v by_o the_o chaos_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o light_n by_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o plant_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o three_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o stay_v long_o upon_o what_o be_v well_o know_v and_o have_v be_v say_v already_o and_o therefore_o shall_v speak_v but_o little_a of_o the_o chaos_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o this_o confuse_a mass_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o a_o vast_a abyss_n cover_v with_o darkness_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o sad_a estate_n to_o which_o sin_n have_v reduce_v the_o world._n it_o be_v without_o form_n spoil_v and_o deface_v by_o sin_n for_o it_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o beauty_n it_o way_n confuse_a for_o every_o thing_n there_o be_v in_o disorder_n that_o which_o shall_v have_v be_v above_o be_v below_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v instead_o of_o be_v worship_v and_o self-love_n have_v place_v the_o creature_n on_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n it_o be_v empty_a and_o void_a for_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v cover_v with_o darkness_n for_o a_o stupid_a ignorance_n may_v be_v observe_v to_o reign_v there_o this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n out_o of_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v draw_v as_o a_o new_a world_n god_n be_v doubtless_o the_o creator_n of_o unshape_a mass_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o its_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o verse_n in_o the_o beginning_n god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o think_v a_o abridgement_n of_o what_o be_v more_o ample_o and_o by_o particular_n relate_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o chaos_n call_v heaven_n and_o earth_n because_o it_o possess_v that_o place_n which_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n now_o do_v possess_v and_o because_o it_o contain_v the_o matter_n of_o they_o this_o be_v plain_a enough_o by_o the_o second_o verse_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v without_o form_n and_o void_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o description_n exact_o of_o that_o earth_n which_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n chaos_n why_o it_o be_v not_o say_v express_o that_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n nevertheless_o though_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n it_o be_v but_o implicit_o say_v so_o for_o moses_n say_v not_o that_o god_n make_v the_o earth_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o may_v import_v that_o though_o god_n do_v govern_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o wicked_a world_n and_o that_o enormous_a mass_n be_v not_o form_v without_o his_o providence_n nevertheless_o he_o will_v not_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o author_n of_o it_o because_o he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil._n god_n appoint_v no_o certain_a day_n to_o this_o chaos_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o corrupt_a world._n 1._o because_o this_o chaos_n have_v its_o reign_n and_o extension_n during_o the_o whole_a six_o day_n of_o the_o spiritual_a creation_n day_n why_o the_o chaos_n have_v no_o assign_a day_n for_o it_o be_v the_o perpetual_a fund_z whence_o god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n which_o be_v his_o church_n as_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o fund_z from_o whence_o by_o little_a and_o little_a god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o universe_n 2._o god_n assign_v it_o no_o particular_a day_n because_o it_o be_v the_o empire_n or_o darkness_n into_o which_o the_o light_n and_o the_o day_n can_v enter_v he_o produce_v not_o the_o chaos_n by_o a_o fiat_n say_v let_v there_o be_v a_o chaos_n as_o he_o create_v the_o light_n because_o the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o wicked_a world_n by_o its_o efficacy_n this_o world_n produce_v itself_o by_o its_o own_o corruption_n last_o he_o give_v it_o not_o his_o approbation_n he_o say_v not_o and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a he_o bless_v it_o not_o as_o he_o do_v the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n because_o god_n see_v nothing_o good_a in_o the_o carnal_a world_n instead_o of_o blessing_n it_o it_o be_v under_o his_o curse_n people_n water_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n signify_v people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v upon_o the_o water_n water_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o the_o type_n do_v signify_v people_n this_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o and_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o need_v to_o be_v prove_v this_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o water_n signify_v people_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o chaos_n to_o prepare_v that_o matter_n to_o bruise_v and_o reduce_v it_o into_o little_a part_n and_o to_o introduce_v the_o disposition_n to_o receive_v that_o form_n which_o he_o intend_v to_o give_v it_o god_n intend_v to_o draw_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o from_o among_o the_o nation_n have_v preside_v over_o they_o by_o a_o wise_a providence_n water_n what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o spirit_n move_v on_o the_o water_n if_o he_o have_v entire_o abandon_v the_o world_n to_o itself_o after_o the_o entrance_n of_o sin_n it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o draw_v thence_o the_o intelligible_a world._n it_o will_v have_v fall_v into_o a_o total_a deprivation_n of_o light_n equity_n and_o goodness_n and_o into_o that_o spirit_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v a_o spirit_n of_o slumber_n past_a feeling_n and_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v preside_v over_o these_o water_n he_o have_v preserve_v and_o keep_v up_o in_o the_o world_n some_o fragment_n and_o remainder_n of_o light_n conviction_n conscience_n the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n the_o distinction_n of_o right_n and_o wrong_n and_o the_o apprehension_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n we_o may_v see_v every_o where_o this_o motion_n this_o action_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n on_o the_o water_n that_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n even_o to_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o four_o period_n which_o be_v that_o of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n god_n be_v then_o about_o to_o give_v a_o form_n to_o the_o church_n to_o this_o intelligible_a world_n which_o proper_o speak_v it_o never_o yet_o have_v then_o he_o cause_v in_o the_o world_n such_o thing_n as_o will_v dispose_v to_o this_o great_a work_n he_o prepare_v his_o matter_n by_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n which_o draw_v man_n from_o that_o stupidity_n that_o before_o render_v they_o uncapable_a of_o receive_v the_o light_n of_o truth_n he_o disperse_v the_o jew_n who_o carry_v every_o where_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o proselyte_n he_o cause_v the_o bible_n to_o be_v turn_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n which_o then_o spread_v and_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n and_o guide_v the_o heathen_a insensible_o to_o a_o dislike_n of_o their_o idol_n and_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o chaos_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o â—he_n first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o
superior_a water_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n and_o hereby_o we_o have_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n god_n will_v make_v so_o much_o account_n of_o so_o small_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o cloud_n be_v in_o nature_n even_o to_o assign_v a_o particular_a day_n for_o their_o creation_n it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n but_o yet_o be_v to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o figure_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o the_o superior_a water_n be_v little_a or_o nothing_o as_o to_o their_o extension_n but_o have_v this_o advantage_n above_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o that_o they_o be_v near_o heaven_n so_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n little_a in_o number_n have_v this_o advantage_n to_o be_v admit_v to_o secret_a and_o special_a communion_n with_o god._n he_o converse_v with_o the_o patriarch_n as_o a_o man_n with_o his_o intimate_a friend_n 7._o the_o cloud_n be_v lift_v up_o to_o so_o high_a a_o place_n by_o the_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o attraction_n of_o heaven_n the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v advance_v to_o that_o glory_n of_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god._n 8._o the_o cloud_n be_v the_o fruitful_a spring_n whence_o proceed_v the_o rain_n the_o fruitfullness_n and_o blessing_n of_o the_o earth_n god_n will_v make_v the_o patriarch_n the_o spring_n of_o blessing_n to_o the_o church_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v bless_v therefore_o the_o jew_n do_v always_o in_o their_o prayer_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o covenant_n make_v with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n 9_o god_n put_v the_o firmament_n or_o expansum_fw-la between_o the_o upper_a and_o low_a water_n it_o be_v that_o large_a vacuity_n of_o misery_n and_o sin_n which_o separate_v the_o world_n from_o the_o church_n 10._o from_o the_o cloud_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o low_a water_n but_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o rise_v with_o difficulty_n to_o the_o cloud_n the_o fall_n be_v easy_a from_o the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n and_o sin_n but_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o pass_v from_o the_o world_n to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o day_n be_v make_v a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o the_o water_n i._n e._n that_o work_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o second_o day_n we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o a_o mystery_n in_o that_o or_o imagine_v that_o on_o that_o account_n the_o water_n must_v needs_o signify_v sin_n god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n which_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o finish_v we_o find_v no_o benediction_n in_o the_o second_o day_n but_o to_o make_v amends_o we_o meet_v with_o two_o in_o the_o three_o for_o those_o word_n and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a be_v repeat_v twice_o it_o be_v because_o in_o that_o three_o day_n we_o find_v two_o work_n the_o complete_n the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v one_o and_o the_o creation_n of_o plant_n another_o and_o god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n that_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n be_v gather_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v it_o be_v a_o image_n of_o a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o people_n into_o one_o place_n i._n e._n into_o the_o world_n which_o be_v a_o great_a and_o vast_a abyss_n full_a of_o darkness_n and_o impurity_n into_o that_o i_o say_v let_v the_o water_n run_v there_o let_v the_o reprobate_a people_n gather_v together_o 2._o and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v the_o holy_a people_n who_o till_o now_o have_v appear_v mix_v with_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n let_v they_o appear_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o people_n 3._o the_o world_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o sea_n the_o church_n by_o the_o earth_n and_o dry_a land_n so_o since_o that_o time_n in_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o preacher_n the_o sea_n have_v always_o be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o world._n the_o ark_n of_o noah_n which_o float_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o deluge_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o church_n beat_v by_o the_o water_n of_o this_o world_n jesus_n christ_n sleep_v in_o the_o ship_n which_o be_v toss_v by_o a_o tempest_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o church_n where_o christ_n seem_v to_o be_v asleep_a while_o she_o be_v beat_v and_o afflict_v by_o the_o world._n 4._o the_o sea_n be_v the_o habitation_n of_o monster_n the_o world_n be_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o wicked_a where_o we_o may_v see_v monster_n of_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n of_o impurity_n and_o violence_n the_o great_a animal_n upon_o earth_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o those_o which_o live_v in_o the_o water_n there_o be_v disorder_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o world_n 5._o the_o face_n of_o the_o water_n be_v barren_a and_o produce_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o superficies_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v fruitful_a the_o world_n do_v inward_o nourish_v monster_n and_o in_o its_o outside_n produce_v no_o solid_a good_a or_o true_a virtue_n 6._o the_o earth_n be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n she_o be_v encompass_v with_o water_n on_o all_o side_n the_o people_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world._n 7._o she_o be_v continual_o afflict_v by_o they_o and_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o violence_n of_o the_o wave_n one_o will_v think_v she_o shall_v be_v overwhelm_v 8._o nevertheless_o she_o stand_v her_o ground_n and_o remain_v victorious_a 9_o the_o water_n of_o the_o sea_n have_v no_o settle_a foundation_n they_o be_v always_o in_o motion_n but_o the_o earth_n be_v fix_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n be_v unstable_a always_o change_v the_o church_n be_v a_o land_n that_o have_v its_o root_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n in_o god_n eternal_a decree_n 10._o the_o sea_n make_v a_o frightful_a object_n especial_o in_o a_o tempest_n but_o the_o earth_n present_v our_o eye_n with_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o mountain_n and_o hill_n of_o tree_n and_o flower_n of_o fruit_n and_o blossom_n the_o world_n be_v a_o deform_a spectacle_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o disorder_n and_o uniformity_n of_o its_o fault_n but_o the_o church_n show_v we_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o gift_n great_a and_o less_o of_o virtue_n of_o good_a work_n of_o good_a fruit_n for_o the_o plant_n and_o fruit_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n that_o which_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n be_v to_o the_o church_n the_o plant_n have_v their_o root_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o appear_v on_o the_o outside_n of_o it_o they_o serve_v for_o ornament_n and_o use_n and_o need_v the_o kind_a influence_n of_o heaven_n to_o make_v they_o grow_v all_o this_o agree_v well_o to_o the_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v let_v the_o earth_n bring_v forth_o grass_n as_o if_o the_o earth_n produce_v plant_n by_o its_o own_o virtue_n it_o be_v because_o he_o will_v have_v we_o act_v as_o if_o our_o virtue_n proceed_v from_o ourselves_o as_o if_o we_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o that_o he_o may_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o reward_v we_o for_o for_o they_o but_o among_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v thus_o good_a &_o useful_a there_o be_v some_o hurtful_a one_o some_o poison_n among_o the_o good_a fruit_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v some_o wicked_a work_n 12._o last_o the_o near_a any_o land_n be_v to_o the_o sun_n the_o better_a its_o fruit_n the_o near_a any_o church_n to_o god_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n the_o better_a its_o work_n chap._n xxii_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o last_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o four_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o in_o this_o four_o day_n god_n create_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n and_o the_o star_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v notice_n therein_o of_o christ_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n of_o the_o church_n who_o derive_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o of_o teacher_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n this_o alone_a shall_v open_v all_o man_n eye_n and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o search_v after_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a work_n of_o creation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n this_o four_o period_n be_v from_o jesus_n
christ_n unto_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n till_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o century_n in_o this_o period_n we_o have_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n so_o jesus_n christ_n be_v call_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o evangelist_n 1._o john_n c._n 1._o the_o light_n which_o inlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n so_o by_o the_o apostle_n the_o father_n of_o light_n in_o who_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o change_n 1_o james_n 1_o i._n e._n a_o sun_n that_o have_v no_o tropic_n church_n the_o parallel_n of_o the_o moon_n with_o the_o church_n the_o parallel_n between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v too_o manifest_a and_o easy_a to_o make_v to_o be_v long_o insist_v on_o i_o will_v rather_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o the_o moon_n have_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o beauty_n holiness_n virtue_n and_o glory_n from_o i._o christ_n 2._o the_o moon_n retain_v some_o spot_n and_o those_o considerable_a one_o in_o her_o borrow_a light_n the_o church_n have_v many_o great_a and_o plain_a defect_n in_o her_o virtue_n 3._o the_o moon_n have_v no_o fix_a light_n she_o often_o change_v and_o be_v sometime_o more_o and_o sometime_o less_o enlighten_v the_o church_n remain_v not_o long_o in_o one_o state_n she_o be_v always_o rise_v or_o fall_v she_o lose_v some_o of_o her_o light_n and_o then_o receive_v more_o she_o defile_v herself_o and_o then_o be_v cleanse_v and_o have_v period_n almost_o as_o regular_a as_o those_o of_o the_o moon_n 4._o the_o moon_n beside_o her_o constant_a and_o periodical_a decrease_n suffer_v eclipse_n and_o sometime_o total_a one_o the_o church_n beside_o her_o ordinary_a declension_n be_v sometime_o so_o eclipse_v as_o not_o to_o appear_v which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o inundation_n of_o here_o or_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 5._o it_o be_v not_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o sun_n but_o of_o the_o moon_n itself_o that_o these_o eclipse_n happen_v she_o plunge_v herself_o in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o deprive_v herself_o of_o the_o sun._n the_o eclipse_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o loss_n of_o truth_n or_o virtue_n happen_v in_o like_a manner_n because_o she_o fall_v into_o sin_n and_o falsehood_n which_o be_v shadow_n and_o darkness_n the_o product_n of_o earth_n and_o hell._n your_o sin_n have_v separate_v between_o god_n and_o you_o 6._o when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v she_o become_v black_a and_o put_v on_o a_o frightful_a aspect_n when_o the_o church_n suffer_v herself_o to_o lose_v the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n her_o visage_n become_v deform_v by_o her_o disorder_n and_o crime_n why_o do_v not_o the_o church_n appear_v but_o in_o this_o four_o period_n since_o she_o be_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n so_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v create_v on_o the_o first_o day_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n may_v also_o be_v find_v in_o the_o three_o precede_a period_n but_o in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o day_n it_o be_v a_o land_n cover_v with_o water_n the_o church_n be_v mix_v and_o confound_v with_o the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n and_o even_o cover_v and_o hide_v among_o they_o in_o the_o three_o she_o appear_v as_o a_o dry_a land_n that_o be_v visible_a but_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o earth_n produce_v plant_n and_o fruit_n in_o our_o four_o period_n she_o be_v advance_v from_o the_o quality_n of_o earth_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o star_n she_o become_v a_o moon_n a_o luminous_a body_n which_o may_v be_v see_v afar_o off_o which_o spread_v its_o ray_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n teacher_n star_n of_o six_o magnitude_n image_n of_o the_o six_o order_n of_o teacher_n in_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v also_o star_n which_o be_v of_o six_o different_a magnitude_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o six_o in_o our_o four_o period_n we_o have_v several_a teacher_n as_o shine_a star_n but_o they_o lessen_v by_o degree_n the_o apostle_n be_v the_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n apostolic_a person_n be_v star_n of_o the_o second_o magnitude_n their_o disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o three_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o four_o magnitude_n those_o of_o the_o four_o century_n be_v of_o the_o five_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o five_o century_n when_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n end_v there_o be_v more_o teacher_n more_o star_n in_o number_n but_o they_o be_v but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n their_o light_n begin_v to_o be_v obscure_v by_o mix_v with_o the_o darkness_n of_o superstition_n and_o heresy_n after_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n we_o see_v no_o star_n but_o under_o a_o cloud_n the_o witness_n cover_v with_o sackcloth_n christian_n conceal_v and_o hide_a among_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o who_o be_v sink_v into_o error_n and_o idolatry_n in_o this_o period_n there_o be_v also_o another_o sort_n of_o star_n viz._n confessor_n and_o martyr_n who_o shine_v as_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n and_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v true_o star_n though_o but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o four_o period_n we_o find_v planet_n wander_a star_n apostate_n iudas_n and_o such_o as_o hymenaeus_n and_o philetus_n who_o concern_v the_o faith_n make_v shipwreck_n day_n mystery_n of_o the_o 5_o day_n we_o proceed_v to_o the_o five_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o five_o period_n be_v that_o from_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o his_o completion_n from_o the_o five_o century_n to_o the_o eleven_o in_o the_o five_o day_n god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n bring_v forth_o fish_n abundant_o or_o move_v creature_n which_o have_v life_n and_o fowl_n that_o may_v fly_v above_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o open_a firmament_n of_o heaven_n behold_v two_o sort_n of_o creature_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v emblem_n of_o man_n who_o shall_v rule_v in_o the_o five_o period_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v be_v the_o name_n of_o bird_n may_v prove_v a_o good_a omen_n to_o some_o one_o will_v think_v we_o shall_v find_v something_o of_o good_a there_o because_o bird_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o celestial_a creature_n but_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o two_o follow_a period_n we_o shall_v meet_v with_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a because_o they_o belong_v to_o antichrist_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n good_a in_o these_o two_o period_n it_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o four_o for_o all_o be_v evil_a that_o belong_v to_o their_o particular_a character_n so_o that_o by_o bird_n we_o understand_v man_n of_o rash_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o will_v pierce_v beyond_o the_o cloud_n attempt_v to_o reach_v unto_o god_n himself_o and_o have_v do_v violence_n to_o his_o holy_a mystery_n by_o their_o bold_a inquiry_n such_o be_v arrius_n who_o will_v dive_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o be_v there_o stumble_v such_o be_v macedonius_n who_o will_v fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o effect_v it_o make_v he_o a_o creature_n as_o arius_n do_v the_o son._n such_o be_v eutyches_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n do_v confound_v they_o such_o be_v nestorius_n who_o lose_v himself_o in_o search_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n with_o the_o divine_a person_n and_o so_o establish_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o more_o such_o bird_n there_o be_v man_n of_o bold_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o do_v great_a mischief_n to_o the_o church_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v history_n to_o be_v inform_v it_o be_v true_a among_o those_o bird_n there_o be_v some_o who_o flight_n be_v happy_a enough_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n produce_v some_o eminent_a doctor_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a the_o first_o doctor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o apostle_n be_v but_o poor_a divine_n they_o can_v fly_v but_o a_o little_a way_n there_o be_v more_o divinity_n in_o one_o piece_n of_o st._n austin_n then_o in_o all_o the_o three_o first_o century_n origen_n except_v who_o be_v the_o eagle_n of_o his_o age._n but_o those_o bird_n who_o make_v some_o happy_a flight_n be_v yet_o guilty_a of_o great_a fault_n and_o often_o lose_v themselves_o by_o endeavour_v to_o go_v too_o far_o follower_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o five_o day_n be_v antichrist_n
in_o the_o six_o period_n near_o the_o end_n whereof_o we_o now_o be_v god_n will_v complete_a his_o church_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o bring_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n to_o its_o perfection_n this_o shall_v be_v well_o remember_v that_o the_o church_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n appear_v under_o four_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o earth_n bury_v and_o cover_v under_o water_n 2._o as_o a_o dry_a land_n above_o the_o water_n and_o bear_v fruit_n 3._o as_o a_o moon_n enlighten_v by_o the_o sun._n 4._o and_o last_o as_o the_o woman_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n appear_v there_o under_o three_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n without_o or_o before_o the_o sun._n 2._o as_o the_o sun._n 3._o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n in_o her_o first_o state_n before_o the_o law_n be_v as_o the_o earth_n under_o water_n she_o be_v obscure_a and_o as_o it_o be_v bury_v among_o the_o nation_n in_o her_o second_o state_n under_o the_o law_n she_o be_v as_o a_o discover_a land_n distinguish_v and_o know_v and_o bear_v fruit_n but_o yet_o she_o be_v but_o earth_n i._n e._n not_o very_o considerable_a in_o her_o three_o state_n under_o the_o gospel_n she_o appear_v as_o a_o moon_n a_o rival_n of_o the_o sun_n imitate_v his_o light_n and_o therein_o she_o be_v more_o glorious_a than_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n so_o glorious_a and_o full_a of_o knowledge_n in_o the_o four_o state_n she_o appear_v as_o the_o woman_n take_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o adam_n close_o unite_v with_o he_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o flesh_n it_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v more_o unite_v to_o christ_n than_o before_o in_o the_o four_o period_n she_o be_v as_o the_o moon_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o sun_n there_o remain_v vast_a distance_n between_o they_o but_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o her_o union_n unto_o christ_n shall_v be_v immediate_a and_o intimate_a as_o that_o of_o a_o wife_n with_o her_o husband_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o spouse_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o lamb._n on_o the_o other_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n appear_v under_o three_o emblem_n in_o the_o four_o period_n as_o a_o sun_n which_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o idolatry_n paganism_n and_o ignorance_n that_o cover_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o sun_n be_v place_v in_o the_o four_o point_n just_a in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o church_n the_o sun_n which_o give_v light_n before_o and_o behind_o to_o the_o precede_a age_n and_o to_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v a_o man_n to_o who_o god_n give_v dominion_n over_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o creep_a thing_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n i._n e._n that_o christ_n in_o this_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v lord_n and_o king_n who_o shall_v rule_v over_o the_o bird_n tame_v the_o bold_a and_o most_o aspire_a spirit_n who_o mount_v even_o unto_o the_o heaven_n he_o shall_v humble_v they_o and_o keep_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o duty_n over_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n to_o deliver'em_v from_o their_o corruption_n over_o creep_v thing_n to_o destroy_v the_o influence_n of_o their_o poison_n over_o wild_a beast_n to_o tame_v their_o fierceness_n and_o render_v they_o meek_a as_o lamb_n in_o the_o first_o day_n jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v but_o by_o a_o dim_a light_n because_o in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n he_o vouchsafe_v she_o but_o a_o very_a imperfect_a knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o methinks_v be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o six_o day_n which_o way_n well_o serve_v as_o a_o favourable_a omen_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o seven_o day_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n because_o every_o thing_n therein_o seem_v to_o accord_v well_o what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o the_o world_n after_o the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n to_o render_v it_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o rest_n and_o these_o be_v the_o two_o thing_n which_o god_n add_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n holiness_n for_o he_o sanctify_v the_o seven_o day_n and_o thereby_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world._n rest_v for_o till_o then_o god_n have_v be_v at_o work_n and_o the_o world_n in_o motion_n now_o god_n give_v the_o world_n that_o rest_v which_o it_o want_v in_o that_o he_o himself_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n all_o this_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o sake_n whereof_o all_o this_o explication_n of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n have_v be_v give_v during_o the_o six_o day_n god_n make_v the_o church_n to_o pass_v through_o several_a change_n he_o will_v bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o it_o rest_v and_o holiness_n rest_v for_o hitherto_o she_o have_v always_o be_v in_o toil_n and_o travel_n holiness_n for_o she_o have_v always_o be_v imperfect_a we_o must_v therefore_o look_v for_o a_o seven_o period_n which_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o rest_n and_o holiness_n wherein_o the_o church_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v persecute_v either_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n or_o by_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n wherein_o also_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n to_o produce_v a_o great_a degree_n of_o holiness_n and_o sanctification_n among_o man_n earth_n this_o mystery_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v upon_o earth_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o type_n will_v be_v find_v in_o heaven_n where_o be_v rest_n and_o holiness_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n i_o say_v again_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v because_o this_o seven_o period_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o order_n with_o the_o other_o six_o we_o even_o now_o observe_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v create_v on_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v three_o day_n before_o and_o three_o after_o exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o signify_v that_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o righteousness_n be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n if_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n he_o must_v certain_o have_v a_o equal_a reference_n to_o all_o the_o point_n of_o that_o circumference_n now_o what_o relation_n can_v he_o have_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n if_o eternity_n be_v mean_v by_o it_o in_o that_o eternal_a abode_n christ_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o centre_n a_o sun_n and_o a_o king._n for_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o then_o god_n shall_v be_v all_o in_o all_o and_o christ_n shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o his_o father_n moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o proportion_n between_o the_o seven_o period_n and_o the_o six_o foregoing_a one_o now_o there_o be_v none_o between_o eternity_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o last_o i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a type_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o god_n immediate_o to_o figure_v heavenly_a thing_n but_o only_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n in_o this_o world_n under_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n you_o can_v show_v i_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a type_n which_o have_v a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v the_o immediate_a type_n of_o the_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o do_v only_o mediate_o typify_v their_o union_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n by_o consequence_n this_o seven_o day_n which_o all_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v typical_a must_v have_v its_o immediate_a relation_n not_o to_o the_o sabbath_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n but_o to_o its_o state_n of_o rest_n upon_o earth_n chap._n xxiii_o a_o far_a confirmation_n of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n we_o may_v not_o pass_v from_o the_o apocalypse_v without_o say_v somewhat_o concern_v the_o last_o chapter_n if_o we_o need_v another_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o
on_o the_o east_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o north_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o south_n three_o gate_n and_o on_o the_o west_n three_o gate_n in_o the_o description_n of_o this_o city_n we_o have_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v rich_a and_o precious_a all_o signify_v its_o great_a holiness_n excellent_a virtue_n and_o perfect_a peace_n for_o they_o be_v the_o substantial_a good_n and_o real_a treasure_n of_o the_o church_n it_o have_v a_o great_a &_o high_a wall_n by_o that_o be_v mean_v divine_a protection_n which_o show_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o for_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n have_v no_o need_n of_o wall_n be_v out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o enemy_n and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n we_o have_v observe_v before_o that_o the_o number_n twelve_o be_v frequent_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o description_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n the_o twelve_o tribe_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n the_o gate_n be_v the_o entry_n into_o this_o city_n and_o so_o denote_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n according_a to_o their_o twelve_o tribe_n from_o that_o great_a dispersion_n they_o be_v now_o under_o foretell_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n foretell_v that_o these_o twelve_o gate_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v plain_a by_o what_o follow_v that_o on_o the_o twelve_o gate_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o by_o those_o tribe_n of_o israel_n we_o may_v not_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o what_o remain_v of_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n so_o the_o twelve_o gate_n at_o the_o four_o cardinal_n point_n of_o the_o world_n east_n north_n south_n west_n be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o what_o god_n have_v say_v in_o another_o place_n i_o will_v call_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o will_v say_v unto_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o at_o every_o one_o of_o those_o twelve_o gate_n be_v twelve_o angel_n these_o be_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v angel_n or_o pastor_n who_o whether_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a or_o no_o shall_v by_o their_o preach_n and_o doctrine_n guide_v the_o jew_n to_o enter_v again_o into_o the_o church_n and_o open_v the_o gate_n unto_o they_o for_o they_o be_v here_o describe_v as_o keeper_n of_o the_o gate_n who_o both_o open_a and_o shut_v they_o v._o 14._o and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n and_o in_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb._n the_o protection_n safety_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o foundation_n whereon_o she_o shall_v be_v build_v those_o foundation_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o christian_a verity_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o foundation_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o on_o this_o foundation_n some_o build_v hay_n and_o stubble_n but_o other_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n 3._o â—_o cor._n 3._o these_o precious_a stone_n and_o this_o gold_n signify_v pure_a doctrine_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o these_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o truth_n the_o prophet_n give_v twelve_o for_o the_o number_n of_o these_o foundation_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n on_o these_o foundation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v the_o person_n who_o publish_v the_o gospel_n and_o maintain_v those_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o by_o their_o blood_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o what_o follow_v describe_v these_o foundation_n and_o assign_v a_o precious_a stone_n to_o each_o of_o of_o they_o v._o 19_o and_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n be_v garnish_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o precious_a stone_n the_o first_o foundation_n be_v jasper_n the_o second_o saphire_n the_o three_o a_o chalcedony_n the_o four_o and_o emerald_n v._o 20._o the_o five_o a_o sardonyx_n the_o six_o sardius_n the_o seven_o chrysolite_n the_o eight_o beryl_n the_o nine_o a_o topaz_n the_o ten_o a_o chrysoprasus_fw-la the_o eleven_o a_o jacinth_n the_o twelve_o a_o amethyst_n if_o we_o have_v leisure_n and_o time_n to_o spare_v we_o may_v compare_v the_o twelve_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n to_o those_o twelve_o stone_n and_o see_v wherein_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v symbolize_v with_o every_o stone_n suppose_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v regard_n to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v place_v the_o twelve_o article_n but_o i_o fear_v lest_o we_o shall_v herein_o go_v beyond_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o deliver_v thing_n rather_o curious_a than_o solid_a for_o the_o true_a design_n and_o scope_n of_o figure_n and_o mystery_n be_v lose_v by_o stretch_v they_o too_o far_o i_o suppose_v the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v only_o to_o show_v we_o in_o general_a how_o valuable_a and_o precious_a be_v the_o christian_a verity_n they_o who_o let_v go_v those_o truth_n unto_o heretic_n and_o reckon_v the_o secinian_n heresy_n to_o be_v tolerable_a be_v far_o from_o esteem_v they_o thus_o precious_a and_o do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v the_o worth_n and_o excellence_n of_o truth_n i_o now_o returnto_a the_o description_n of_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n i._n e._n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n here_o on_o earth_n v._o 15._o and_o he_o that_o talk_v with_o i_o have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_n and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reed_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n the_o length_n and_o the_o breadth_n and_o the_o height_n of_o it_o be_v equal_a v._o 17._o and_o he_o measure_v the_o wall_n thereof_o 144_o cubit_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v of_o the_o angel._n v._o 18._o and_o the_o build_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o it_o be_v of_o jasper_n and_o the_o city_n be_v pure_a gold_n like_v unto_o clear_a glass_n sense_n what_o it_o be_v to_o measure_v in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n to_o measure_v be_v to_o make_v account_n of_o to_o esteem_v to_o reckon_v among_o thing_n that_o be_v considerable_a wherefore_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapt._n st._n john_n be_v order_v to_o measure_v only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o who_o worship_v there_o not_o to_o value_v or_o make_v account_n of_o any_o but_o true_a believer_n but_o for_o the_o outer_a court_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o measure_v it_o not_o i_o have_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o gentile_n as_o to_o the_o outward_a part_n of_o the_o church_n make_v no_o account_n of_o it_o for_o the_o paganism_n of_o antichrist_n and_o popery_n shall_v be_v there_o establish_v and_o shall_v reign_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 42._o prophetic_a month_n i._n e._n 1260_o year_n here_o the_o h._n spirit_n measure_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n throughout_o not_o only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v before_o abandon_v to_o the_o new_a pagan_n and_o not_o only_o the_o court_n but_o the_o whole_a city_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o it_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o in_o this_o last_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o last_o period_n every_o thing_n therein_o shall_v be_v great_a and_o good_a worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v and_o measure_v and_o reckon_v as_o thing_n of_o value_n and_o consideration_n man_n do_v not_o measure_v waste_n and_o barren_a heath_n sand_n and_o rubbish_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o while_n but_o palace_n and_o fruitful_a ground_n vineyard_n and_o orchard_n and_o the_o building_n of_o a_o city_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o measure_n but_o observe_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o first_o measure_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n and_o those_o of_o this_o second_o here_o beside_o those_o we_o have_v already_o take_v notice_n of_o 1._o that_o the_o first_o measure_n reach_v only_o to_o the_o court_n and_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o 3_o first_o age_n as_o have_v be_v say_v but_o here_o the_o measure_n extend_v to_o all_o and_o even_o to_o the_o city_n which_o denote_v the_o primitive_a christian_a church_n to_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a compare_v with_o the_o church_n of_o this_o last_o period_n 2._o
be_v content_a with_o what_o be_v necessary_a so_o that_o they_o to_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v plenty_n of_o wealth_n shall_v make_v no_o difficulty_n therewith_o to_o supply_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o indigent_a a_o community_n of_o good_n shall_v then_o take_v place_n like_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n not_o that_o man_n shall_v lose_v their_o property_n in_o the_o good_n they_o have_v but_o every_o one_o shall_v dispense_v large_o to_o such_o as_o need_v as_o they_o who_o gather_v more_o manna_n than_o the_o rest_n and_o nothing_o over_o and_o those_o who_o gather_v less_o have_v no_o want_n that_o which_o thus_o happen_v in_o the_o wilderness_n be_v not_o only_o a_o emblem_n but_o a_o true_a type_n of_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n they_o who_o have_v more_o than_o other_o in_o regard_n of_o possession_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o other_o in_o respect_n of_o use_n religion_n 8_o character_n uniformity_n in_o worship_n &_o religion_n 8._o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v uniform_a in_o its_o worship_n in_o its_o government_n and_o ceremony_n for_o that_o diversity_n and_o mixture_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v at_o present_a proceed_v not_o from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n this_o uniformity_n it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o be_v such_o as_o to_o remove_v every_o little_a difference_n but_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o leave_v that_o be_v essential_a none_o that_o may_v be_v call_v evil_a all_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v banish_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o serve_v only_o for_o pomp_n shall_v not_o be_v admit_v into_o its_o ceremony_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o certain_a character_n heaven_n 1._o doubtful_a character_n christ_n shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n 1._o the_o doubtful_a character_n be_v first_o the_o descent_n of_o christ_n into_o this_o world_n to_o reign_v visible_o here_o the_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n john_n and_o of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o import_v thus_o much_o the_o latter_a say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n i._n e._n jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n and_o that_o dominion_n and_o a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o and_o st._n john_n say_v that_o the_o saint_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n i_o will_v not_o be_v too_o confident_a that_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o visible_a descent_n and_o abode_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n yea_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o probable_a but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v very_o evident_a that_o this_o reign_n shall_v begin_v with_o some_o miraculous_a appearance_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o glory_n after_o which_o he_o shall_v go_v back_o to_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o govern_v this_o victorious_a church_n mr._n i._o mede_n and_o other_o after_o he_o will_v make_v this_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o within_o this_o time_n shall_v be_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a other_o say_v that_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v before_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n but_o i_o dare_v not_o determine_v that_o 12._o 2._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o all_o earthly_a power_n shall_v be_v abolish_v dan._n 7.11_o 12._o 2._o it_o be_v likewise_o dubious_a whether_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o world_n must_v then_o be_v abolish_v which_o those_o word_n of_o daniel_n seem_v to_o signify_v the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n concern_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o have_v their_o dominion_n take_v away_o yet_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o season_n and_o a_o time._n beast_n do_v certain_o denote_v state_n and_o empire_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o all_o sovereign_a power_n i._n e._n monarchical_a shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o christ_n alone_o shall_v rule_v by_o his_o vicegerent_n i_o leave_v this_o undeside_v but_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v assume_v the_o ancient_a form_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o israel_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o theocrasy_a that_o god_n will_v establish_v judge_n and_o governor_n by_o a_o a_o particular_a instinct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o guide_n that_o he_o will_v instruct_v they_o in_o his_o will_n by_o inspire_a person_n who_o order_n shall_v be_v punctual_o follow_v 20.4_o 3._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v be_v raise_v rev._n 20.4_o 3._o it_o be_v also_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o martyr_n shall_v rise_v to_o be_v the_o administrator_n of_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a st._n john_n seem_v to_o say_v so_o in_o express_a word_n &_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n though_o i_o have_v some_o difficulty_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o text_n for_o if_o it_o intend_v only_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o resurrection_n what_o need_n be_v there_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o martyr_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o of_o body_n but_o of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o original_a word_n do_v not_o signify_v to_o rise_v again_o but_o only_o to_o live_v and_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v behead_v shall_v live_v but_o first_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o soul_n die_v not_o and_o consequent_o can_v be_v say_v to_o rise_v but_o as_o they_o reassume_v their_o body_n 2._o the_o learned_a know_v also_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v often_o put_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n especial_o when_o the_o resurrection_n be_v speak_v of_o witness_v that_o passage_n thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o the_o grave_a last_o i_o be_o not_o subtle_a enough_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n between_o live_v again_o and_o rise_v i_o always_o think_v they_o be_v two_o word_n of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v behead_v can_v live_v again_o but_o by_o a_o resurrection_n it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o four_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o say_v they_o shall_v live_v but_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o five_o verse_n that_o to_o live_v and_o to_o live_v again_o in_o the_o text_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o it_o be_v add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a shall_v not_o live_v again_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o dead_a man_n speak_v of_o v._o 4._o must_v then_o live_v again_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n far_o without_o this_o i_o know_v not_o what_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v say_v to_o his_o apostle_n in_o those_o word_n very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n 19.28_o matth._n 19.28_o when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v upon_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n what_o ever_o sense_n be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n i_o can_v find_v any_o thing_n that_o give_v i_o satisfaction_n shall_v it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o st._n paul_n speak_v we_o shall_v judge_v the_o world_n and_o we_o shall_v judge_v the_o angel_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n that_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v so_o solemn_o usher_v in_o with_o a_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o for_o after_o all_o it_o be_v but_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n that_o we_o shall_v then_o judge_v the_o world_n by_o approve_v the_o sentence_n of_o christ_n who_o alone_o shall_v be_v the_o judge_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o our_o lord_n shall_v restrain_v that_o judgement_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o the_o saint_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v shall_v judge_v the_o whole_a world_n even_o the_o wicked_a too_o wherefore_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n once_o more_o the_o saint_n shall_v judge_v the_o world_n more_o than_o they_o shall_v the_o church_n for_o beside_o their_o approbation_n of_o the_o sentence_n give_v against_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v bear_v witness_n against_o they_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n i_o do_v not_o find_v much_o more_o reason_n for_o another_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n which_o some_o
17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o